Skip to main content

Full text of "Waiting for daylight"

See other formats


iii'ii''''!  riiiiijiini' 


Class  IEEAM5. 

Book 


Gopyright]^^. 


COKffilGHT  DEPOSIT. 


;•  \ 


WAITING  FOR 
DAYLIGHT 


BOOKS  BY  //.   M.   TOM  LIN  SON 

THE  SEA  AND  THE  JUNGLE 

OI.D  JUNK 

LONOON  RlVliR 

WAl  riNC5  K(m  DAYLIGHT 


THE  FIRST  PRINTING  OF  THIS  BOOK  CON- 
SISTS OF  TWENTY-ONE  HUNDRED  COPIES, 
OF  WHICH  TWO  THOUSAND  ARE  FOR  SALE. 

THIS  IS  NUMBER 


WAITING  FOR 
DAYLIGHT 

By  H.  M.   TOMLINSON 


NEW  YORK  •  ALFRED  •  A  •  KNOPF  •  MCMXXII 


COPYRIGHT,  1922,  BY 
ALFRED  A.  KNOPF,  Inc. 


Published  May,  lOSS 


Set  up,  electrotvped.  and  printed  hy  Iko  Foil-BoUoii  Co.,  Binphamton,  N.  T. 

Paper  fiirnishtil  by  Itcnru  Lindenmis/r  d  Sons,  Atip  York,  .V.  V. 
Bound  6»  tho  H.  Wolff  Estate.  New  York,  N.  Y. 


MANUFAOTUBBD  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMEEICA 


JUN  -5  1922 


©CI.A661984 


To 
MY  WIFE 


CONTENTS 

I.  In  Ypres  3 

II.  A  Raid  Night  12 

III.  Islands  24 

IV.  Travel  Books  28 
V.  Signs  of  Spring  31 

VI.  Prose  Writing  36 

VII.  The  Modern  Mind  40 

VIII.  Magazines  44 

IX.  The  Marne  49 

X.  Carlyle  56 

XI.  Holiday  Reading  58 

XII.  An  Autumn  Morning  65 

XIII.  News  from  the  Front  74 

XIV.  Authors  and  Soldiers  80 
XV.  Waiting  for  Daylight  88 

XVI.  The  Nobodies  96 

XVII.  Bookworms  112 

XVIII.  Sailor  Language  115 

XIX.  Illusions  120 


Contents 

XX. 

Figure-heads 

127 

XXI. 

Economics 

133 

XXII. 

Old  Sunlight 

135 

XXIII. 

RUSKIN 

140 

XXIV. 

The  Reward  of  Virtue 

147 

XXV. 

Great  Statesmen 

149 

XXVI. 

Joy 

152 

XXVII. 

The  Real  Thing 

162 

XXVIII. 

Literary  Critics 

170 

XXIX. 

The  South  Downs 

175 

XXX. 

Kjpling 

182 

XXXI. 

A  Devon  Estuary 

188 

XXXII. 

Barbellion 

194 

XXXIII. 

Breaking  the  Spell 

2CX) 

WAITING  FOR 
DAYLIGHT 


I.  In  Ypres 


JULY,  19 1 5.  My  mouth  does  not  get  so 
dry  as  once  it  did,  I  notice,  when  walking 
in  from  Suicide  Corner  to  the  Cloth  Hall. 
There  I  was  this  summer  day,  in  Ypres  again,  in 
a  silence  like  a  threat,  amid  ruins  which  might 
have  been  in  Central  Asia,  and  I,  the  last  man 
on  earth,  contemplating  them.  There  was  some- 
thing bumping  somewhere,  but  it  was  not  in 
Ypres,  and  no  notice  is  taken  in  Flanders  of  what 
does  not  bump  near  you.  So  I  sat  on  the  dis- 
rupted pedestal  of  a  forgotten  building  and 
smoked,  and  wondered  why  I  was  in  the  city  of 
Ypres,  and  why  there  was  a  war,  and  why  I  was 
a  fool. 

It  was  a  lovely  day,  and  looking  up  at  the  sky 
over  what  used  to  be  a  school  dedicated  to  the 
gentle  Jesus,  which  is  just  by  the  place  where 
one  of  the  seventeen-inchers  has  blown  a  forty- 
foot  hole,  I  saw  a  little  round  cloud  shape  in  the 
blue,  and  then  another,  and  then  a  cluster  of 
them;  the  kind  of  soft  little  cloudlets  on  which 

[3] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

Renaissance  cherubs  rest  their  chubby  elbows 
and  with  fat  faces  inclined  on  their  hands  con- 
sider mortals  from  cemetery  monuments.  Then 
dull  concussions  arrived  from  heaven,  and  right 
overhead  I  made  out  two  German  'planes.  A 
shell-case  banged  the  pave  and  went  on  to  make 
a  white  scar  on  a  wall.  Some  invisible  things 
were  whizzing  about.  One's  own  shrapnel  can 
be  tactless. 

There  was  a  cellar  near  and  I  got  into  it,  and 
while  the  intruders  were  overhead  I  smoked  and 
gazed  at  the  contents  of  the  cellar — the  wreck- 
age of  a  bicycle,  a  child's  chemise,  one  old  boot, 
a  jam-pot,  and  a  dead  cat.  Owing  to  an  unsatis- 
factory smell  of  many  things  I  climbed  out  as 
soon  as  possible  and  sat  on  the  pedestal  again. 

A  figure  in  khaki  came  straight  at  me  across 
the  Square,  its  boots  sounding  like  the  deliber- 
ate approach  of  Fate  in  solitude.  It  stopped 
and  saluted,  and  said:  "I  shouldn't  stay  'ere, 
sir.  They  gen'ally  begin  about  now.  Sure  to 
drop  some  'ere." 

At  that  moment  a  mournful  cry  went  over  us, 
followed  by  a  crash  in  Sinister  Street.  My  way 
home!  Some  masonry  fell  in  sympathy  from 
the  Cloth  Hall. 

[4] 


In  Ypres 

"Better  come  with  me  till  it  blows  over,  sir. 
I've  got  a  dug-out  near." 

We  turned  off  into  a  part  of  the  city  unknown 
to  me.  There  were  some  unsettling  noises, 
worse,  no  doubt,  because  of  the  echoes  behind  us; 
but  it  is  not  dignified  to  hurry  when  one  looks 
like  an  officer.  One  ought  to  fill  a  pipe.  I 
did  so,  and  stopped  to  light  it.  I  paused 
while  drawing  at  it,  checked  by  the  splitting  open 
of  the  earth  in  the  first  turning  to  the  right  and 
the  second  to  the  left,  or  thereabouts. 

"That's  a  big  'un,  sir,"  said  my  soldier,  taking 
half  a  cigarette  from  behind  his  ear  and  a  light 
from  my  match;  we  then  resumed  our  little 
promenade.  By  an  old  motor  'bus  having  boards 
for  windows,  and  War  Office  neuter  for  its  colour, 
but  bearing  for  memory's  sake  on  its  brow  the 
legend  "Liverpool  Street,"  my  soldier  hurried 
slightly,  and  was  then  swallowed  up.  I  was 
alone.  While  looking  about  for  possible  open- 
ings I  heard  his  voice  under  the  road,  and  then 
saw  a  dark  cavity,  low  in  a  broken  wall,  and 
crawled  in.  Feeling  my  way  by  knocking  on  the 
dark  with  my  forehead  and  my  shins,  I  descended 
to  a  lower  smell  of  graves  which  was  hollowed  by 
a  lighted  candle  in  a  bottle.     And  there  was  the 

[5] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

soldier,  who  provided  me  with  an  empty  box,  and 
himself  with  another,  and  we  had  the  candle  be- 
tween us.  On  the  table  were  some  official  docu- 
ments under  a  shell-nose,  and  a  tin  of  condensed 
milk  suffering  from  shock.  Pictures  of  partly  clad 
ladies  began  to  appear  on  the  walls  through  the 
gloom.     Now  and  then  the  cellar  trembled. 

"Where's  that  old  'bus  come  from?"  I  asked. 

"Ah !  The  pore  old  bitch,  sir,"  said  the  sol- 
dier sadly. 

"Yes,  of  course,  but  what's  the  matter  with 
her?" 

"She's  done  in,  sir.  But  she's  done  her  bit, 
she  has,"  said  my  soldier,  changing  the  crossing 
of  his  legs.  "Ah!  little  did  she  think  when  I 
used  to  take  'er  acrorse  Ludget  Circus  what  a  'ell 
of  a  time  I'd  'ave  to  give  'er  some  day.  She's  a 
good  ole  thing.  She's  done  'er  bit.  She  won't 
see  Liverpool  Street  no  more.  If  medals  wasn't 
so  cheap  she  ought  to  'ave  one,  she  ought." 

The  cellar  had  a  fit  of  the  palsy,  and  the  can- 
dle-light shuddered  and  flattened. 

"The  ruddy  swine  are  ruddy  wild  to-day. 
Suthin's  upset  'em.  'Ow  long  will  this  ruddy 
war  last,  sir?"  asked  the  soldier,  slightly  plain- 
tive. 

[6] 


In  Ypres 

"I  know,"  I  said.  "It's  filthy.  But  what 
about  your  old  'bus?" 

"Ah!  what  about  'cr.  She  ain't  'arf  'ad  a 
time.  She's  seen  enough  war  to  make  a  general 
want  to  go  home  and  shell  peas.  What  she 
knows  about  it  would  make  them  clever  fellers  in 
London  who  reckon  they  know  all  about  it  turn 
green  if  they  heard  a  door  slam.  Learned  it  ail 
in  one  jolly  old  day,  too.  Learned  it  sudden, 
like  you  gen'ally  learn  things  you  don't  forget. 
And  I  reckon  I  'adn't  anything  to  find  out,  either, 
not  after  Antwerp.  Don't  tell  me,  sir,  war 
teaches  you  a  lot.  It  only  shows  fools  what  they 
didn't  know  but  might  'ave  guessed. 

"You  know  Poperinghe?  Well,  my  trip  was 
between  there  an'  Wipers,  gen'ally.  The  stones 
on  the  road  was  enough  to  make  'er  shed  nuts 
and  bolts  by  the  pint.  But  it  was  a  quiet 
journey,  take  it  all  round,  and  after  a  cup  o'  tea 
at  Wipers  I  used  to  roll  home  to  the  park. 
It  was  easier  than  the  Putney  route.  Wipers 
was  full  of  civilians.  Shops  all  open.  Estami- 
nets  and  nice  young  things.  I  used  to  like  war 
better  than  a  school-boy  likes  Sat'd'y  after- 
noons. It  wasn't  work  and  it  wasn't  play. 
And  there  was  no  law  you  couldn't  break  if  you 

[7] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

'ad  sense  enough  to  come  to  attention  smart  and 
answer  quick.     Yes,  sir. 

"I  knew  so  little  about  war  then  that  I'm 
sorry  I  never  tried  to  be  a  military  expert.  But 
my  education  was  neglected.  I  can  only  write 
picture  postcards.  It's  a  pity.  Well,  one  day 
it  wasn't  like  that.  It  dropped  on  Wipers,  and 
it  wasn't  like  that.  It  was  bloody  different.  I 
wasn't  frightened,  but  my  little  inside  was. 

"First  thing  was  the  gassed  soldiers  coming 
through.  Their  faces  were  green  and  blue,  and 
their  uniform  a  funny  colour.  I  didn't  know 
what  was  the  matter  with  'em,  and  that  put  the 
wind  up,  for  I  didn't  want  to  look  like  that.  We 
could  hear  a  gaudy  rumpus  in  the  Salient.  The 
civvies  were  frightened,  but  they  stuck  to  their 
homes.  Nothing  was  happening  there  then, 
and  while  nothing  is  happening  it's  hard  to  be- 
lieve it's  going  to.  After  seeing  a  Zouave  crawl 
by  with  his  tongue  hanging  out,  and  his  face  the 
colour  of  a  mottled  cucumber,  I  said  good-bye  to 
the  little  girl  where  I  was.  It  was  time  to  see 
about  it. 

"And  fact  is,  I  didn't  'ave  much  time  to  think 
about  it,  what  with  gettin'  men  out  and  gettin* 
reinforcements  in.     Trip  after  trip. 

"But  I  shall  never  have  a  night  again  like  that 

[8] 


In  Ypres 

one.  Believe  me,  it  was  a  howler.  I  steered 
the  old  'bus,  but  it  was  done  right  by  accident. 
It  was  certainly  touch  and  go.  I  shouldn't  'avc 
thought  a  country  town,  even  in  war,  could  look 
like  Wipers  did  that  night. 

"It  was  gettin'  dark  on  my  last  trip,  and  we 
barged  into  all  the  world  gettin'  out.  And  the 
guns  and  reinforcements  were  comin'  up  behind 
me.  There's  no  other  road  out  or  in,  as  you 
know.  I  forgot  to  tell  you  that  night  comin' 
on  didn't  matter  much,  because  the  place  was 
alight.  The  sky  was  full  of  shrapnel,  and  the 
high-explosives  were  falling  in  the  houses  on  fire, 
and  spreading  the  red  stuff  like  fireworks.  The 
gun  ahead  of  me  went  over  a  child,  but  only  its 
mother  and  me  saw  that,  and  a  house  in  flames 
ahead  of  the  gun  got  a  shell  inside  it,  and  fell 
on  the  crowd  that  was  mixed  up  with  the  army 
traffic. 

"When  I  got  to  a  side  turning  I  'opped  off  to 
see  how  my  little  lady  was  getting  on.  A  shell 
had  got  'er  estamlnet.  The  curtains  were  flying 
in  little  flames  through  the  place  where  the  win- 
dows used  to  be.  Inside,  the  counter  was  upside 
down,  and  she  was  laying  with  glass  and  bottles 
on  the  floor.  I  couldn't  do  anything  for  her. 
And  further  up  the  street  my  headquarters  was  a 

[9] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

heap  of  bricks,  and  the  houses  on  both  sides  of  it 
on  fire.  No  good  looking  there  for  any  more 
orders. 

"Being  left  to  myself,  I  began  to  take  notice. 
While  you're  on  the  job  you  just  do  it,  and  don't 
see  much  of  anything  else  except  out  of  the 
corner  of  the  eye.  I've  never  'eard  such  a 
row — shells  bursting,  houses  falling,  and  the 
place  was  foggy  with  smoke,  and  men  you 
couldn't  see  were  shouting,  and  the  women  and 
children,  wherever  they  were,  turning  you  cold 
to  hear  'em. 

"It  was  like  the  end  of  the  world.  Time  for 
me  to  'op  it.  I  backed  the  old  'bus  and  turned 
'er,  and  started  off — shells  in  front  and  behind 
and  overhead,  and,  thinks  I,  next  time  you're 
bound  to  get  caught  in  this  shower.  Then  I 
found  my  officer.  'E  was  smoking  a  cigarette, 
and  'e  told  me  my  job.  'E  gave  me  my  cargo. 
I  just  'ad  to  take  'em  out  and  dump  'em. 

"  'Where  shall  I  take  'em,  sir?' 

"  'Take  'em  out  of  this,'  says  he.  'Take  'em 
anywhere,  take  'em  where  you  like,  Jones,  take 
'em  to  hell,  but  take  'em  away,'  says  he. 

"So  I  loaded  up.  Wounded  Tommies,  gassed 
Arabs,  some  women  and  children,  and  a  few 
lunatics,  genuine  cock-eyed  loonies  from  the 
[10] 


In  Ypres 

asylum.  The  shells  chased  us  out.  One  biffed 
us  over  on  to  the  two  rear  wheels,  but  we  dropped 
back  on  four  on  the  top  speed.  Several  times  I 
bumped  over  soft  things  in  the  road  and  felt 
rather  sick.  We  got  out  o'  the  town  with  the 
shrapnel  a  bit  in  front  all  the  way.  Then  the 
old  'bus  jibbed  for  a  bit.  Every  time  a  shell 
burst  near  us  the  lunatics  screamed  and  laughed 
and  clapped  their  hands,  and  trod  on  the 
wounded,  but  I  got  'er  goin'  again.  I  got  'er 
to  Poperinghe.  Two  soldiers  died  on  the  way, 
and  a  lunatic  had  fallen  out  somewhere,  and  a 
baby  was  born  in  the  'bus;  and  me  with  no  con- 
ductor and  no  midwife. 

"I  met  our  chaplain  and  says  he :  'Jones,  you 
want  a  drink.  Come  with  me  and  have  a 
Scotch.'  That  was  a  good  drink.  I  'ad  the 
best  part  of  'arf  a  bottle  without  water,  and  it 
done  me  no  'arm.  Next  morning  I  found  I'd 
put  in  the  night  on  the  parson's  bed  in  me  boots, 
and  'e  was  asleep  on  the  floor." 


["] 


II.  A  Raid  Night 

SEPTEMER  17,  1915.  I  had  crossed 
from  France  to  Fleet  Street,  and  was 
thankful  at  first  to  have  about  me  the  things 
I  had  proved,  with  their  suggestion  of  intimacy, 
their  look  of  security;  but  I  found  the  once 
familiar  editorial  rooms  of  that  daily  paper  a 
little  more  than  estranged.  I  thought  them 
worse,  if  anything,  than  Ypres.  Ypres  is  within 
the  region  where,  when  soldiers  enter  it,  they 
abandon  hope,  because  they  have  become  sane  at 
last,  and  their  minds  have  a  temperature  a  little 
below  normal.  In  Ypres,  whatever  may  have 
been  their  heroic  and  exalted  dreams,  they  awake, 
see  the  world  is  mad,  and  surrender  to  the  doom 
from  which  they  know  a  world  bereft  will  give 
them  no  reprieve. 

There  was  a  way  in  which  the  office  of  that 
daily  paper  was  familiar.  I  had  not  expected 
it,  and  it  came  with  a  shock.  Not  only  the  com- 
pulsion, but  the  bewildering  inconsequence  of 
war  was  suggested  by  its  activities.     Reason  was 

[12] 


A  Raid  Night 

not  there.  It  was  ruled  by  a  blind  and  fixed 
idea.  The  glaring  artificial  light,  the  headlong 
haste  of  the  telegraph  instruments,  the  wild 
litter  on  the  floor,  the  rapt  attention  of  the  men 
scanning  the  news,  their  abrupt  movements  and 
speed  when  they  had  to  cross  the  room,  still 
with  their  gaze  fixed,  their  expression  that  of 
those  who  dreaded  something  worse  to  happen; 
the  suggestion  of  tension,  as  though  the  Last 
Trump  were  expected  at  any  moment,  filled  me 
with  vague  alarm.  The  only  place  where  that 
incipient  panic  is  not  usual  is  the  front  line,  be- 
cause there  the  enemy  is  within  hail,  and  is  known 
to  be  another  unlucky  fool.  But  I  allayed  my 
anxiety.  I  leaned  over  one  of  the  still  figures 
and  scanned  the  fateful  document  which  had 
given  its  reader  the  aspect  of  one  who  was  star- 
ing at  what  the  Moving  Finger  had  done.  Its 
message  was  no  more  than  the  excited  whisper 
of  a  witness  who  had  just  left  a  keyhole.  But 
I  realized  in  that  moment  of  surprise  that  this 
office  was  an  essential  feature  of  the  War;  with- 
out it,  the  War  might  become  Peace.  It  pro- 
voked the  emotions  which  assembled  civilians  in 
ecstatic  support  of  the  sacrifices,  just  as  the  staff 
of  a  corps  headquarters,  at  some  comfortable 
leagues  behind  the  trenches,  maintains  its  fight- 

[13] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

ing  men  in  the  place  where  gas  and  shells  tend  to 
engender  common  sense  and  irresolution. 

I  left  the  glare  of  that  office,  its  heat  and 
half-hysterical  activity,  and  went  into  the  cool- 
ness and  quiet  of  the  darkened  street,  and  there 
the  dread  left  me  that  it  could  be  a  duty  of  mine 
to  keep  hot  pace  with  patriots  in  full  stampede. 
The  stars  were  wonderful.  It  is  such  a  tran- 
quillizing surprise  to  discover  there  arc  stars 
over  London.  Until  this  War,  when  the  street 
illuminations  were  doused,  we  never  knew  it.  It 
strengthens  one's  faith  to  discover  the  Pleiades 
over  London;  it  is  not  true  that  their  delicate 
glimmer  has  been  put  out  by  the  remarkable  in- 
candescent energy  of  our  power  stations.  There 
they  are  still.  As  I  crossed  London  Bridge  the 
City  was  as  silent  as  though  it  had  come  to  the 
end  of  its  days,  and  the  shapes  I  could  just  make 
out  under  the  stars  were  no  more  substantial 
than  the  shadows  of  its  past.  Even  the  Thames 
was  a  noiseless  ghost.  London  at  night  gave  me 
the  illusion  that  I  was  really  hidden  from  the 
monstrous  trouble  of  Europe,  and,  at  least  for 
one  sleep,  had  got  out  of  the  War.  I  felt  that 
my  suburban  street,  secluded  in  trees  and  un- 
importance, was  as  remote  from  the  evil  I  knew 
of  as  though  it  were  in  Alaska.     When  I  came 

[14] 


A  Raid  Night 

to  that  street  I  could  not  see  my  neighbours' 
homes.  It  was  with  some  doubt  that  I  found 
my  own.  And  there,  with  three  hours  to  go  to 
midnight,  and  a  book,  and  some  circumstances 
that  certainly  had  not  changed,  I  had  retired 
thankfully  into  a  fragment  of  that  world  I  had 
feared  we  had  completely  lost. 

"What  a  strange  moaning  the  birds  in  the 
shrubbery  are  making!"  my  companion  said  once. 
I  listened  to  it,  and  thought  it  was  strange. 
There  was  a  long  silence,  and  then  she  looked  up 
sharply.     "What's  that?"  she  asked.     "Listen!" 

I  listened.     My  hearing  is  not  good. 

"Nothing!"  I  assured  her. 

"There  it  is  again."  She  put  down  her  book 
with  decision,  and  rose,  I  thought,  in  some  alarm. 

"Trains,"  I  suggested.  "The  gas  bubbling. 
The  dog  next  door.  Your  imagination."  Then 
I  listened  to  the  dogs.  It  was  curious,  but  they 
all  seemed  awake  and  excited. 

"What  is  the  noise  like?"  I  asked,  surrender- 
ing my  book  on  the  antiquity  of  man. 

She  twisted  her  mouth  in  a  comical  way  most 
seriously,  and  tried  to  mimic  a  deep  and  solemn 
note. 

"Guns,"  I  said  to  myself,  and  went  to  the 
front  door. 

[15] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

Beyond  the  vague  opposite  shadows  of  some 
elms  lights  twinkled  in  the  sky,  incontinent 
sparks,  as  though  glow  lamps  on  an  invisible 
pattern  of  wires  were  being  switched  on  and 
off  by  an  idle  child.  That  was  shrapnel.  I 
walked  along  the  empty  street  a  little  to  get  a 
view  between  and  beyond  the  villas.  I  turned 
to  say  something  to  my  companion,  and  saw  then 
my  silent  neighbours,  shadowy  groups  about  me, 
as  though  they  had  not  approached  but  had 
materialized  where  they  stood.  We  watched 
those  infernal  sparks.  A  shadow  lit  its  pipe 
and  offered  me  its  match.  I  heard  the  guns 
easily  enough  now,  but  they  were  miles  away. 

A  slender  finger  of  brilliant  light  moved 
slowly  across  the  sky,  checked,  and  remained 
pointing,  firmly  accusatory,  at  something  It  had 
found  in  the  heavens.     A  Zeppelin! 

There  it  was,  at  first  a  wraith,  a  suggestion 
on  the  point  of  vanishing,  and  then  illuminated 
and  embodied,  a  celestial  maggot  stuck  to  the 
round  of  a  cloud  like  a  caterpillar  to  the  edge 
of  a  leaf.  We  gazed  at  it  silently,  I  cannot  say 
for  how  long.  The  beam  of  light  might  have 
pinned  the  bright  larva  to  the  sky  for  the  in- 
spection of  interested  Londoners.  Then  some- 
body spoke.     "I  think  it  is  coming  our  way." 

[i6] 


A  Raid  Night 

I  thought  so  too.  I  went  indoors,  calling  out 
to  the  boy  as  I  passed  his  room  upstairs,  and 
went  to  where  the  girls  were  asleep.  Three 
miles,  three  minutes!  It  appears  to  be  harder 
to  waken  children  when  a  Zeppelin  is  coming 
your  way.  I  got  the  elder  girl  awake,  lifted  her, 
and  sat  her  on  the  bed,  for  she  had  become 
heavier,  I  noticed.  Then  I  put  her  small  sister 
over  my  shoulder,  as  limp  and  indifferent  as  a 
half-filled  bag.  By  this  time  the  elder  one  had 
snuggled  into  the  foot  of  her  bed,  resigned  to 
that  place  if  the  other  end  were  disputed,  and 
was  asleep  again.  I  think  I  became  annoyed, 
and  spoke  sharply.  We  were  in  a  hurry.  The 
boy  was  waiting  for  us  at  the  top  of  the  stairs. 

"What's  up?"  he  asked  with  merry  interest, 
hoisting  his  slacks. 

"Come  on  down,"  I  said. 

We  went  into  a  central  room,  put  coats  round 
them,  answering  eager  and  innocent  questions 
with  inconsequence,  had  the  cellar  door  and  a 
light  ready,  and  then  went  out  to  inspect  affairs. 
There  were  more  searchlights  at  work.  Bright 
diagonals  made  a  living  network  on  the  over- 
head dark.  It  was  remarkable  that  those  rigid 
beams  should  not  rest  on  the  roof  of  night,  but 
that  their  ends  should  glide  noiselessly  about  the 

[17] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

invisible  dome.  The  nearest  of  them  was  fol- 
lowed, when  in  the  zenith,  by  a  faint  oval  of 
light.  Sometimes  it  discovered  and  broke  on 
delicate  films  of  high  fair-weather  clouds.  The 
shells  were  still  twinkling  brilliantly,  and  the 
guns  were  making  a  rhythmless  baying  in  the 
distance,  like  a  number  of  alert  and  indignant 
hounds.  But  the  Zeppelin  had  gone.  The 
firing  diminished  and  stopped. 

They  went  to  bed  again,  and  as  I  had  become 
acutely  depressed,  and  the  book  now  had  no 
value,  I  turned  in  myself,  assuring  everyone, 
with  the  usual  confidence  of  the  military  expert, 
that  the  affair  was  over  for  the  night.  But  once 
in  bed  I  found  I  could  see  there  only  the  progress 
humanity  had  made  in  its  movement  heavenwards. 
That  is  the  way  with  us;  never  to  be  con- 
cerned with  the  newest  clever  trick  of  our  enter- 
prising fellow-men  till  a  sudden  turn  of  affairs 
shows  us,  by  the  immediate  threat  to  our  own 
existence,  that  that  cleverness  has  added  to  the 
peril  of  civilized  society,  whose  house  has  been 
built  on  the  verge  of  the  pit.  War  now  would  be 
not  only  between  soldiers.  In  future  wars  the 
place  of  honour  would  be  occupied  by  the  infants, 
in  their  cradles.  For  war  is  not  murder.  Starv- 
ing children  is  war,  and  it  is  not  murder.     What 

[i8] 


A  Raid  Night 

treacherous  lying  is  all  the  heroic  poetry  of 
battle !  Men  will  now  creep  up  after  dark,  am- 
bushed in  safety  behind  the  celestial  curtains, 
and  drop  bombs  on  sleepers  beneath  for  the 
greater  glory  of  some  fine  figment  or  other.  It 
filled  me,  not  with  wrath  at  the  work  of  Kaisers 
and  Kings,  for  we  know  what  is  possible  with 
them,  but  with  dismay  at  the  discovery  that 
one's  fellows  are  so  docile  and  credulous  that 
they  will  obey  any  order,  however  abominable. 
The  very  heavens  had  been  fouled  by  this  ob- 
scene and  pallid  worm,  crawling  over  those 
eternal  verities  to  which  eyes  had  been  lifted  for 
light  when  night  and  trouble  were  over  dark. 
God  was  dethroned  by  science.  One  looked 
startled  at  humanity,  seeing  not  the  accustomed 
countenance,  but,  for  a  moment,  glimpsing  in- 
stead the  baleful  lidless  stare  of  the  evil  of  the 
slime,   the  unmentionable  of  a  nightmare;  .  .  . 

A  deafening  crash  brought  us  out  of  bed  in 
one  movement.  I  must  have  been  dozing.  Some- 
one cried,  "My  children!"  Another  rending  up- 
roar interrupted  my  effort  to  shepherd  the  flock 
to  a  lower  floor.  There  was  a  raucous  avalanche 
of  glass.  We  muddled  down  somehow — I  forget 
how.  I  could  not  find  the  matches.  Then  in 
the  dark  we  lost  the  youngest  for  some  eternal 

[19] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

seconds  while  yet  another  explosion  shook  the 
house.  We  got  to  the  cellar  stairs,  and  at  last 
there  they  all  were,  their  backs  to  the  coals,  sit- 
ting on  lumber. 

A  candle  was  on  the  floor.  There  were  more 
explosions,  somewhat  muffled.  The  candle-flame 
showed  a  little  tremulous  excitement,  as  if  it 
were  one  of  the  party.  It  reached  upwards 
curiously  in  a  long  intent  flame,  and  then  shrank 
flat  with  what  it  had  learned.  We  were  accom- 
panied by  grotesque  shadows.  They  stood  about 
us  on  the  white  and  unfamiliar  walls.  We 
waited.  Even  the  shadows  seemed  to  listen  with 
us;  they  hardly  moved,  except  when  the  candle- 
flame  was  nervous.  Then  the  shadows  wavered 
slightly.  We  waited.  I  caught  the  boy's  eye, 
and  winked.  He  winked  back.  The  youngest, 
still  with  sleepy  eyes,  was  trembling,  though  not 
with  cold,  and  this  her  sister  noticed,  and  put  her 
arms  about  her.  His  mother  had  her  hand  on 
her  boy's  shoulder. 

There  was  no  more  noise  outside.  It  was 
time,  perhaps,  to  go  up  to  see  what  had  hap- 
pened. I  put  a  raincoat  over  my  pyjamas,  and 
went  into  the  street.  Some  of  my  neighbours, 
who  were  special  constables,  hurried  by.  The 
enigmatic  night,  for  a  time,  for  five  minutes,  or 

[20] 


A  Raid  Night 

five  seconds  (I  do  not  know  how  long  it  was), 
was  remarkably  still  and  usual.  It  might  have 
been  pretending  that  we  were  all  mistaken.  It 
was  as  though  we  had  been  merely  dreaming  our 
recent  excitements.  Then,  across  a  field,  a  villa 
began  to  blaze.  Perhaps  it  had  been  stunned 
till  then,  and  had  suddenly  jumped  into  a  panic 
of  flames.  It  was  wholly  involved  in  one  roll 
of  fire  and  smoke,  a  sudden  furnace  so  consuming 
that,  when  it  as  suddenly  ceased,  giving  one  or 
two  dying  spasms,  I  had  but  an  impression  of 
flames  rolling  out  of  windows  and  doors  to  per- 
suade me  that  what  I  had  seen  was  real.  The 
night  engulfed  what  may  have  been  an  illusion,  for 
till  then  I  had  never  noticed  a  house  at  that  point. 
Whispers  began  to  pass  of  tragedies  that 
were  incredible  in  their  incidence  and  craziness. 
Three  children  were  dead  in  the  rubble  of  one 
near  villa.  The  ambulance  that  was  passing  was 
taking  their  father  to  the  hospital.  A  woman 
had  been  blown  from  her  bed  into  the  street. 
She  was  unhurt,  but  she  was  insane.  A  long 
row  of  humbler  dwellings,  over  which  the  dust 
was  still  hanging  in  a  faint  mist,  had  been  de- 
molished, and  one  could  only  hope  the  stories 
about  that  place  were  far  from  true.  We  were 
turned  away  when  we  would  have  assisted;  all 

[21] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

the  help  that  was  wanted  was  there.  A  stranger 
offered  me  his  tobacco  pouch,  and  it  was  then  I 
found  my  rainproof  was  a  lady's,  and  therefore 
had  no  pipe  in  its  pocket. 

The  sky  was  suspect,  and  we  watched  it,  but 
saw  only  vacuity  till  one  long  beam  shot  into  it, 
searching  slowly  and  deliberately  the  whole 
mysterious  ceiling,  yet  hesitating  sometimes,  and 
going  back  on  its  path  as  though  intelligently 
suspicious  of  a  matter  which  it  had  passed  over 
too  quickly.  It  peered  into  the  immense  caverns 
of  a  cloud  to  which  it  had  returned,  illuminating 
to  us  unsuspected  and  horrifying  possibilities  of 
hiding-places  above  us.  We  expected  to  see  the 
discovered  enemy  boldly  emerge  then.  Nothing 
came  out.  Other  beams  by  now  had  joined  the 
pioneer,  and  the  night  became  bewildering  with 
a  dazzling  mesh  of  light.  Shells  joined  the  wan- 
dering beams,  those  sparks  of  orange  and  red. 
A  world  of  fantastic  chimney-pots  and  black 
rounds  of  trees  leaped  into  being  between  us  and 
the  sudden  expansion  of  a  fan  of  yellow  flame. 
A  bomb!  We  just  felt,  but  hardly  heard,  the 
shock  of  it.  A  furious  succession  of  such  bursts 
of  light  followed,  a  convulsive  opening  and  shut- 
ting of  night.  We  saw  that  when  midnight  is 
cleft  asunder  It  has  a  fiery  inside. 

[22] 


A  Raid  Night 

The  eruptions  ceased.  Idle  and  questioning, 
not  knowing  wc  had  heard  the  last  gun  and 
bomb  of  the  affair,  a  little  stunned  by  the  mani- 
acal rapidity  and  violence  of  this  attack,  we  found 
ourselves  gazing  at  the  familiar  and  shadowy 
peace  of  our  suburb  as  we  have  always  known  it. 
It  had  returned  to  that  aspect.  But  something 
had  gone  from  it  for  ever.  It  was  not,  and 
never  could  be  again,  as  once  we  had  known  it. 
The  security  of  our  own  place  had  been  based 
on  the  goodwill  or  indifference  of  our  fellow- 
creatures  everywhere.  To-night,  over  that  ob- 
scure and  unimportant  street,  we  had  seen  a 
celestial  portent  illuminate  briefly  a  little  of  the 
future  of  mankind. 


[23] 


III.    Islands 

JANUARY  5,  1918.  The  editor  of  the 
Hibhert  Journal  betrays  a  secret  and 
lawless  passion  for  islands.  They  must  be 
small  sanctuaries,  of  course,  far  and  isolated;  for 
he  shows  quite  rightly  that  places  like  the  British 
Isles  are  not  islands  in  any  just  and  poetic  sense. 
Our  kingdom  is  earth,  sour  and  worm-riddled 
earth,  with  all  its  aboriginal  lustre  trampled  out. 
By  islands  he  means  those  surprising  landfalls, 
Kerguelen,  the  Antarctic  Shetlands,  Timor,  Am- 
boyna,  the  Carolines,  the  Marquesas,  and  the 
Galapagos.  An  island  with  a  splendid  name, 
which  I  am  sure  he  would  have  mentioned  had 
he  thought  of  it,  is  Fernando  de  Noronha. 

There  must  be  a  fair  number  of  people  to-day 
who  cherish  that  ridiculous  dream  of  an  oceanic 
solitude.  We  remember  that  whenever  a  story- 
teller wishes  to  make  enchantment  seem  thor- 
oughly genuine,  he  begins  upon  an  island.  One 
might  say,  if  in  a  hurry,  that  Defoe  began  it,  but 
in  leisure  recall  the  fearful  spell  of  islands  in 
the  Greek  legends.     It  is  easily  understood.     If 

[24] 


Islands 

you  have  watched  at  sea  an  island  shape,  and 
pass,  forlorn  in  the  waste,  apparently  lifeless, 
and  with  no  movement  to  be  seen  but  the  silent 
fountains  of  the  combers,  then  you  know  where 
the  Sirens  were  born,  and  why  awful  shapes  grew 
in  the  minds  of  the  simple  Greeks  out  of  the 
wonders  in  Crete  devised  by  the  wise  and  mys- 
terious Minoans,  who  took  yearly  the  tribute  of 
Greek  youth — youth  which  never  returned  to 
tell. 

How  easily  the  picture  of  one's  first  island  in 
foreign  seas  comes  back!  I  had  not  expected 
mine,  and  was  surprised  one  morning,  when 
eastward-bound  in  the  Mediterranean,  to  see  a 
pallid  mass  of  rock  two  miles  to  port,  when  I 
had  imagined  I  knew  the  charts  of  that  sea  well 
enough.  It  was  a  frail  ghost  of  land  on  that 
hard  blue  plain,  and  had  a  light  of  its  own;  but 
it  looked  arid  and  forbidding,  a  place  of  seamen's 
bones.  Turning  quickly  to  the  mate  I  asked 
for  its  name.  "Alboran,"  he  said,  very  quietly, 
without  looking  at  it,  as  though  keeping  some- 
thing back.  He  said  no  more.  But  while  that 
strange  glimmer  was  on  the  sea  I  watched  it;  I 
have  learned  nothing  since  of  Alboran;  and  so 
the  memory  of  that  brief  sight  of  a  strange  rock 
is  as  though  once  I  had  blundered  on  a  dreadful 

[25] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

secret  which  the  men  who  knew  it  preferred  to 
keep. 

But  there  is  a  West  Indian  Island  which  for 
me  is  the  best  in  the  seas,  because  the  memory  of 
it  is  but  a  reflection  of  my  last  glimpse  of  the 
tropics.  That  landfall  in  the  Spanish  Main 
was  as  soundless  as  a  dream.  It  was  but  an 
apparition  of  land.  It  might  have  been  no  more 
than  an  unusually  vivid  recollection  of  a  desire 
which  had  once  stirred  the  imagination  of  a  boy. 
Looking  at  it,  I  felt  sceptical,  quite  unprepared 
to  believe  that  what  once  was  a  dream  could  be 
coming  true  by  any  chance  of  my  drift  through 
the  years.  Yet  there  it  remained,  right  in  our 
course,  on  a  floor  of  malachite  which  had  stains 
of  orange  drift-weed.  It  could  have  been  a 
mirage.  It  appeared  diaphanous,  something  so 
frail  that  a  wind  could  have  stirred  it.  Did  it 
belong  to  this  earth?  It  grew  higher,  and  the 
waves  could  be  seen  exploding  against  its  lower 
rocks.  It  ivas  a  dream  come  true.  Yet  even 
now,  as  I  shall  not  have  that  landfall  again,  I 
have  a  doubt  that  waters  could  be  of  the  colours 
which  were  radiant  about  that  island,  that  rocks 
could  be  of  rose  and  white,  that  trees  could  be 
so  green  and  aromatic,  and  light — except  of  the 
Hesperides,  which  are  lost — so    like  the    exhil- 

[26] 


Islands 

arating  life  and  breath  of  the  prime.  A  doubt 
indeed!  For  every  whisper  one  hears  to-day 
deepens  the  loom  of  a  gigantic  German  attack. 


[27] 


IV.    Travel  Books 

JANUARY  19,  19 1 8.  What  long  hours 
at  night  we  wait  for  sleep!  Sleep  will 
not  come.  A  friend,  who  grows  more 
like  a  sallow  congestion  of  scorn  than  a  comfort- 
able companion,  warned  me  yesterday,  when  I 
spoke  of  the  end  of  the  War,  that  it  might  have 
no  end.  He  said  that  we  could  not  escape  our 
fate.  Our  star,  I  gathered,  was  to  receive  a  ce- 
lestial spring-cleaning.  There  would  be  bonfires 
of  litter.  We  had  become  impeded  with  the 
rubbish  of  centuries  of  wise  and  experienced 
statecraft,  and  we  had  hardly  more  than  begun 
to  get  rid  of  it.  A  renaissance  with  a  vengeance  ! 
Youth  was  in  revolt  against  the  aged  and  the 
dead. 

But  what  an  idea  to  look  at  when  waiting 
for  sleep !  I  turned  over  with  another  sigh,  and 
recalled  that  William  James  has  advised  us  that 
a  deleterious  thought  may  be  exorcised  by 
willing  another  that  is  sunny.  I  tried  to  com- 
mand a  more  enjoyable  picture  for  eyes  that  were 

[28] 


Travel  Books 

closed  but  intent.  Yet  you  never  know  where 
the  most  promising  image  will  transport  you 
through  some  inconsequential  association.  I 
recalled  a  pleasing  day  in  the  Eastern  Mediter- 
ranean, and  that  brought  Eothen  into  my  mind, 
by  chance.  And  instantly,  instead  of  seeing 
Sfax  in  Tunis,  I  was  looking  down  from  a  win- 
dow on  a  black-edged  day  of  rain,  watching  an 
unending  procession  of  moribund  figures  jolting 
over  the  pave  of  a  street  in  Flanders,  in  every 
kind  of  conveyance,  from  the  Yser.  There  I  was, 
back  at  the  War,  at  two  in  the  morning,  and  all 
because  I  had  read  Eothen  desperately  in  odd 
moments  while  waiting  for  the  signs  which  would 
warn  me  that  the  enemy  was  about  to  enter  that 
village. 

No  escape  yet!  I  could  hear  the  old  clock 
slowly  making  its  way  towards  another  day.  I 
heard  a  belated  wayfarer  going  home,  his  feet 
muffled  in  snow.  Anyhow,  I  never  had  much  of 
an  opinion  of  Eothen,  a  book  over  which  the 
cymbals  have  been  banged  too  loudly.  Compare 
it,  as  a  travel  book,  for  substance  and  style,  with 
A  Week  on  the  Concord;  though  that  is  a  silly 
thing  to  ask,  if  no  sillier  than  literary  criticism 
usually  is.  But  though  all  the  lists  the  critics 
make  of  our  best  travel  books  invariably  give 

[29] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

Kinglake's  a  principal  place,  I  have  not  once 
seen  Thoreau's  narrative  included. 

What  is  the  test  for  such  a  book?  I  should 
ask  it  to  be  a  trustworthy  confidence  of  a  king- 
dom where  the  marches  may  be  foreign  to  our 
cheap  and  usual  experience,  though  familiar 
enough  to  our  dreams.  It  may  not  offer,  but  it 
must  promise  that  Golden  City  which  drew 
Raleigh  to  the  Orinoco,  Thoreau  to  Walden 
Pond,  Doughty  to  Arabia,  Livingstone  to  Tan- 
ganyika, and  Hudson  to  the  Arctic.  The  fountain 
of  life  is  there.     We  hope  to  come  to  our  own. 

We  never  notice  whether  that  country  has  good 
corn-land,  or  whether  it  is  rich  enough  in  minerals 
to  arouse  an  interest  in  its  future.  But  Its 
prospects  are  lovely  and  of  good  report.  It 
is  always  a  surprise  to  find  the  earth  can  look  so 
good,  and  behave  so  handsomely,  on  the  quiet, 
to  a  vagabond  traveller  like  Thoreau,  who  has 
no  valid  excuse  for  not  being  at  honest  work,  as 
though  it  reserved  its  finest  mornings  to  show 
to  favoured  children  when  really  good  people  are 
not  about.  The  Sphinx  has  a  secret  only  for 
those  who  do  not  see  her  wink. 


[30] 


V.    Signs  of  Spring 

FEBRUARY  i6,  1918.  A  catalogue  of 
second-hand  books  was  sent  to  me  yes- 
terday. A  raid  warning,  news  of  the 
destruction  of  Parliament  House,  or  a  whisper 
of  the  authentic  ascent  of  Mr.  Lloyd  George  in  a 
fiery  chariot  and  of  the  flight  of  God,  would  do 
no  more  to  us  than  anothjer  kick  does  to  the  dead. 
But  that  catalogue  had  to  be  handled  to  be  be- 
lieved. It  was  an  incredible  survival  from  the 
days  before  the  light  went  out.  Those  minor 
gratifications  have  gone.  I  had  even  forgotten 
they  were  ever  ours.  Sometimes  now  one 
wakes  to  a  morning  when  the  window  is  a  golden 
square,  a  fine  greeting  to  a  good  earth,  and  the 
whistle  of  a  starling  in  the  apple  tree  just  outside 
is  as  tenuous  as  a  thread  of  silver;  the  smell  of 
coffee  brings  one  up  blithe  as  a  boy  about  to  begin 
play  again.  Yet  something  we  feel  to  be  wrong 
— a  foggy  memory  of  an  ugly  dream — ah,  yes; 
the  War,  the  War.  The  damned  remembrance 
of  things  as  they  are  drops  its  pall.     The  morn- 

[31] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

ing  paper,  too,  I  see,  has  the  information  that  our 
men  are  again  cheerfully  waiting  for  the  spring 
offensive. 

Cheerfully!  But,  of  course,  the  editor  knows. 
And  the,  spring  offensive !  I  have  seen  that  kind 
of  vernal  gladness.  What  an  advent!  When 
you  find  the  first  blue  egg  in  the  shrubbery  behind 
your  billet  in  Artois;  when  the  G.  S.  O.  2  comes 
into  the  mess  with  a  violet  in  his  fingqrs,  and 
shows  it  to  every  doubter,  then  you  know  the 
time  has  come  for  the  testing  of  the  gas  cyl- 
inders, and  you  wonder  whether  this  is  the  last 
time  you  will  be  noteworthy  because  you  had  the 
earliest  news  of  the  chiffchaff.  The  spring  of- 
fensive !  Guns  are  now  converging  by  leagues 
of  roads  to  a  new  part  of  the  Front,  to  try  to 
do  there  what  they  failed  to  do  elsewhere. 
The  men,  as  all  important  editors  know,  are 
happily  waiting  for  the  great  brutes  to  begin 
bellowing  again  in  infernal  concert.  So  there 
accumulates  at  breakfast  in  these  spring  days  all 
that  evidence  which  makes  one  proud  to  share 
with  one's  fellows  the  divine  gift  of  reason,  in- 
stead of  a  blind  and  miserable  animal  instinct. 
No  wonder  the  cuckoo  has  a  merry  note ! 

That  is  the  way  we  idle  and  hapless  civilians 
now  begin  our  day.     I  look  up  to  the  sky,  and 

[32] 


Signs  of  Spring 

wonder  whether  this  inopportune  spell  of  fine 
weather  means  that  some  London  children  will 
be  killed  in  bed  to-night.  As  I  pass  the  queues 
of  women  who  have  been  waiting  for  hours  for 
potatoes,  and  probably  won't  get  any,  though 
the  earth  doubtless  is  still  abundant,  if  we  had 
but  the  sense  and  opportunity  to  try  it,  I  can- 
not help  wondering  whether  it  would  not  have 
been  better  for  us  to  have  refused  the  gift  of 
reason  from  which  could  be  devised  the  edify- 
ing wonders  of  civilization,  and  have  remained 
in  the  treetops  instead,  so  ignorant  that  we  were 
unaware  we  were  lucky. 

Another  grave  statement  by  a  great  states- 
man, and,  when  we  are  fortunate,  a  field  post- 
card, are  to-day  our  full  literary  deserts.  Is  it 
surprising  that  catalogues  of  old  books  do  not 
come  our  way?  We  do  not  deserve  them. 
Hope  faintly  revives,  when  the  postman  cheers 
us  with  an  overdue  field  postcard,  of  a  morning 
to  dawn  when  the  abstraction  we  name  the  "aver- 
age intelligence"  and  the  "great  heart  of  the 
public"  and  the  "herd  mind,"  will  not  only  regret 
that  it  made  a  ruinous  fool  of  itself  the  night 
before,  but  solemnly  resolve  to  end  all  dis- 
ruptive and  dirty  habits.  This  wild  hope  was 
born  in  me  of  such  a  postcard  (all  right  so  far!) 

[33] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

coinciding  with  the  arrival  of  the  list  of  old  books. 
It  seemed  at  that  moment  that  things  could 
be  different  and  better.  Then,  when  closing  the 
front  door  that  morning — very  gently — not 
slamming  it  on  the  run — I  saw  something  else. 
The  door  noiselessly  closed,  an  easy  launch  into  a 
tranquil  day,  as  though  I  had  come  down  through 
the  night  with  the  natural  process  of  the  hours, 
and  so  had  commenced  the  day  at  the  right  mo- 
ment, I  noticed  the  twig  of  a  lilac  bush  had 
intruded  into  the  porch.  It  directly  indicated 
me  with  a  black  finger.  What  did  it  want?  I 
looked  intently,  sure  that  an  omen  was  here. 
Aha !  So  that  was  it !  The  twig  was  showing 
me  that  it  had  a  green  nail. 

Four  young  officers  of  the  Flying  Corps 
passed  me,  going  ahead  briskly,  and  I  thought 
that  an  elm  under  which  they  walked  had  kin- 
dling in  it  a  suggestion  of  coloured  light.  But  it 
was  too  delicate  to  be  more  than  a  hope.  It 
must  be  confessed  that  the  men  who  fight  in  the 
air  were  more  distinct  than  that  light.  Then  the 
four  officers  parted,  two  to  either  side,  when 
marching  past  another  figure.  They  went  be- 
yond it  swiftly,  taking  no  notice  of  it,  turned 
into  the  future,  and  vanished.     I  drew  near  the 

[34] 


Signs  of  Spring 

bowed  and  leisurely  being,  which  had  a  spade 
over  its  shoulder. 

It  stopped  to  light  a  pipe,  and  I  caught  up  to 
it.  The  edge  of  the  spade  was  like  silver  with 
use,  and  the  big  hand  which  grasped  it  was 
brown  with  dry  earth.  The  lean  neck  of  this 
figure  was  tinctured  with  many  summers,  and 
cross-hatched  by  the  weather  and  mature  male- 
ness.  I  caught  a  smell  of  newly-turned  earth. 
The  figure  moved  as  though  time  were  nothing. 
It  turned  Its  face  as  I  drew  level,  and  said  it  was 
a  good  morning.  The  morning  was  better 
than  good;  and  somehow  this  object  in  an  old  hat 
and  clothes  as  rough  as  bark,  with  a  face  which 
probably  had  the  same  expression  when  William 
was  momentous  at  Hastings,  and  when  Pitt 
solemnly  ordered  the  map  of  Europe  to  be  rolled 
up,  was  In  accord  with  the  light  in  the  elm,  and 
the  superior  and  convincing  Insolence  of  the 
blackbirds.  They  all  suggested  the  tantalizing 
idea  that  solid  ground  Is  near  us.  In  this  un- 
reasonable world  of  anxious  change,  If  only  we 
had  intelligence  enough  to  know  where  to  look 
for  It. 


[35] 


VI.    Prose  Writing 

MARCH  i6,  1918.  A  critic  has  been 
mourning  because  good  prose  is  not 
being  written  to-day.  This  surprised 
him,  and  he  asked  why  it  was  that  when  poetry, 
which  he  pictured  as  "primroses  and  violets," 
found  abundance  of  nourishment  even  in  the  un- 
likely compost  these  latter  days  provide,  yet 
prose,  which  he  saw  as  "cabbages  and  potatoes," 
made  but  miserable  growth. 

It  is  hard  to  explain  it,  for  I  must  own  that  the 
image  of  the  potato  confuses  me.  One  has  seen 
modern  verse  which  was,  florally,  very  spud-like. 
If  those  potatoes  were  meant  for  violets  then 
they  suggest  more  than  anything  else  a  simple 
penny  guide-book  for  their  gardeners.  Here  we 
see  at  least  the  danger  of  using  flowers  of  speech, 
when  violets  and  onions  get  muddled  in  the  same 
posy,  and  how  ill  botany  is  likely  to  serve  the 
writer  who  flies  heedlessly  to  it  for  literary 
symbols.  Figures  of  speech  are  pregnant  with 
possibilities  (I  myself  had  better  be  very  careful 
here) ,  and  those  likely  to  show  most  distress  over 

[36] 


Prose  Writing 

their  progeny  are  the  unlucky  fathers.  For  the 
first  thing  expected  of  any  literary  expression  is 
that  it  should  be  faithful  to  what  is  in  the  mind, 
and  if  for  the  idea  of  good  prose  writing  the 
image  of  a  potato  is  given,  then  it  can  but  repre- 
sent the  features  of  the  earthy  lumps  which  are 
common  to  the  stalls  of  the  market-place.  What 
is  prose?  Sodden  and  lumbering  stuff,  I  suppose. 
And  what  is  poetry?  That  fortunate  lighting  of 
an  idea  which  delights  us  with  the  behef  that  we 
have  surprised  truth,  and  have  seen  that  it  is 
beautiful. 

The  difficulty  with  what  the  textbooks  tell  us 
is  prose  is  that  many  of  us  make  it,  not  naturally 
and  unconsciously  like  the  gentleman  who  dis- 
covered he  had  been  doing  it  all  his  life,  but 
professionally.  Consider  the  immense  output  of 
novels — but  no,  do  not  let  us  consider  anything  so 
surprising  and  perplexing.  The  novel,  that  most 
exacting  problem  in  the  sublimation  of  the  history 
of  our  kind,  not  to  be  solved  with  ease,  it  now 
appears  may  be  handled  by  children  as  a  profit- 
able pastime.  Children,  of  course,  should  be 
taught  to  express  themselves  in  writing,  and 
simply,  lucidly,  and  with  sincerity.  Yet  all  edi- 
tors know  the  delusion  is  common  with  beginners 
in  journalism  that  the  essay,  a  form  in  which  per- 

[37] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

haps  only  six  writers  have  been  successful  In  the 
history  of  English  letters,  is  but  a  prelude  to 
serious  work,  a  holiday  before  the  realities  have 
begun.  They  all  attempt  it.  Every  editorial 
letter-box  is  loaded  with  essays  every  morning. 
Yet  the  love  of  learning,  and  wisdom  and  hu- 
mour, are  not  usual,  and  the  gods  still  more  rarely 
give  with  these  gifts  the  ability  to  express  them 
in  the  written  word;  and  how  often  may  we  count 
on  learning,  wisdom,  and  humour  being  not  only 
reflected  through  a  delightful  and  original  char- 
acter, but  miraculously  condensed  into  the  con- 
trolled display  of  a  bright  and  revealing  beam? 
It  is  no  wonder  we  have  but  six  essayists ! 

There  is  no  doubt  about  it.  If  we  mean  by 
prose  much  more  than  the  sincere  and  lucid 
written  expression  of  our  desires  and  opinions, 
it  is  because  beyond  that  simplicity  we  know  the 
thrill  which  is  sometimes  given  by  a  revelation  of 
beauty  and  significance  in  common  words  and 
tidings.  The  best  writing  must  come  of  a 
gift  for  making  magic  out  of  what  are  but  com- 
modities to  us,  and  that  gift  is  not  distributed  by 
the  generous  gods  from  barrows  which  go 
the  round  of  the  neighbourhoods  where  many 
babies  are  born,  as  are  faith,  hope,  and  credulity, 
those  virtues  that  cause   the  enormous   circula- 

[38] 


Prose  Writing 

tions  of  the  picture  papers,  and  form  the  ready 
material  for  the  careers  of  statesmen  and  the 
glory  of  famous  soldiers.  It  is  more  unusual. 
We  see  it  as  often  as  we  do  comets  and  signs  in 
the  heavens,  a  John  in  the  Wilderness  again, 
pastors  who  would  die  for  their  lambs,  women 
who  contemn  the  ritual  and  splendour  of  man- 
slaying,  and  a  politician  never  moved  by  the  entice- 
ments of  a  successful  career.  It  is  therefore 
likely  that  when  we  see  great  prose  for  the  first 
time  we  may  not  know  it,  and  may  not  enjoy  It. 
It  can  be  so  disrespectful  to  what  we  think  is  good. 
It  may  be  even  brightly  innocent  of  it.  And  as 
in  addition  our  smaller  minds  will  be  overborne  by 
the  startling  activity  and  cool  power  of  the  prose 
of  such  a  writer  as  Swift,  its  superiority  will  only 
enhance  our  complaining  grief. 


[39] 


VII.    The  Modern  Mind 

JULY  6,  19 1 8.  A  Symphony  in  Verse  has 
just  come  to  me  from  America.  The 
picture  on  its  wrapper  shows  a  man  in 
green  tights,  and  whose  hair  Is  blue,  veiling  his 
eyes  before  a  lady  In  a  flame-coloured  robe  who 
stares  from  a  distance  in  a  tessellated  solitude. 
As  London  two  days  ago  celebrated  Independ- 
ence Day  like  an  American  city,  and  displayed  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  so  deliriously  that  the  fact  that 
George  III  was  ever  a  British  king  was  lost  in 
a  common  acknowledgment  that  he  was  only  an- 
other violent  fool,  this  Boston  book  invited  at- 
tention. For  ladles  in  gowns  of  flame,  with  arms 
raised  In  appeal,  may  be  supposed  to  want  more 
than  the  vote;  and  American  poets  wearing 
emerald  tights  who  find  themseh^es  In  abandoned 
temples  alone  with  such  ladles,  must  clearly  have 
left  Whittler  with  the  nursery  biscuits.  Long- 
fellow could  never  grow  blue  locks.  Even  Whit- 
man dressed  in  flannel  and  ate  oranges  in  public. 
Nor  did  Poe  at  his  best  rise  to  assure  us : 

"This  is  the  night  for  murder:  give  us  knives: 
We  have  long  sought  for  this." 

[40] 


The  Modem  Mind 

Well,  not  all  of  us.  The  truth  is  some  of  us 
have  not  sought  for  knives  with  any  zest,  being 
paltry  and  early  Victorian  in  our  murders.  Yet 
in  this  symphony  in  verse.  The  Jig  of  Forslin,  by 
Mr.  Conrad  Aiken,  there  are  such  lines  as  these: 

"When  the  skies  are  pale  and  stars  are  cold, 
Dew  should  rise  from  the  grass  in  little  bubbles, 
And  tinkle  in  music  amid  green  leaves. 
Something  immortal  lives  in  such  air — 
We  breathe,  we  change. 

Our  bodies  become  as  cold  and  bright  as  starlight. 
Our  Irearts  grow  young  and  strange. 
Let  us  extend  ourselves  as  evening  shadows 
And  learn  the  nocturnal  secrets  of  these  meadows." 

It  is  not  all  knives  and  murder.  The  Jig,  in 
fact,  dances  us  through  a  world  of  ice  lighted  by 
star  gleams  and  Arctic  streamers,  where  some- 
times our  chill  loneliness  is  interrupted  by  a 
woman  whose  "mouth  is  a  sly  carnivorous 
flower";  where  we  escape  the  greenish  light  of  a 
vampire's  eyes  to  enter  a  tavern  where  men  strike 
each  other  with  bottles.  Mermaids  are  there, 
and  Peter  and  Paul,  and  when  at  last  Mr.  Aiken 
feels  the  reader  may  be  released,  it  is  as  though 
we  groped  in  the  dark,  bewildered  and  alarmed, 
for  assurance  that  this  was  nothing  but  art. 

One  cannot  help  feeling,  while  reading  this 
product  of  the  modern  mind,  that  we  are  all  a 

[4'] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

little  mad,  and  that  the  cleverest  of  us  know  it, 
and  indulge  the  vagaries  and  instability  of  in- 
sanity. In  an  advertisement  to  Mr.  Aiken's 
poetry  we  are  told  that  it  is  based  on  the  Freudian 
psychology.  We  are  not  seldom  reminded  to-day 
of  that  base  to  the  New  Art.  We  are  even 
beginning  to  look  on  each^  other's  simplest  acts 
with  a  new  and  grave  suspicion.  It  causes  a  man 
to  wonder  what  obscure  motive,  probably  hellish, 
prompted  his  wife  to  brush  his  clothes,  though 
when  he  caught  her  at  it  she  was  doing  it 
in  apparent  kindness.  Instead  of  the  truth  mak- 
ing us  free,  its  dread  countenance,  when  we 
glimpse  it,  only  startles  us  into  a  pallid  mimicry  of 
its  sinister  aspect.  It  is  like  the  sardonic  grin  I 
have  seen  on  the  face  of  an  inteUigent  soldier  as 
he  strode  over  filth  and  corpses  towards  shell-fire. 
Soldiers,  when  they  are  home  again,  delight  in 
watching  the  faces  and  the  ways  of  children. 
They  want  to  play  with  the  youngsters,  eat  buns 
in  the  street,  and  join  the  haymakers.  They  do 
not  want  the  truth.  Without  knowing  anything 
of  Freud,  they  can  add  to  their  new  and  dreadful 
knowledge  of  this  world  all  they  want  of  the  sub- 
conscious by  reading  the  warlike  speeches  of  the 
aged,  one  of  the  most  obscene  and  shocking 
features  of  the  War.     The  soldiers  who  are  home 

[42] 


The  Modem  Mind 

on  leave  turn  in  revolt  from  that  to  hop-scotch. 
Yes,  the  truth  about  our  own  day  will  hardly  bear 
looking  at,  whether  it  is  reflected  from  common 
speech,  or  from  the  minds  of  artists  like  Mr. 
Conrad  Aiken. 


[43] 


VIII.   Magazines 

JULY  1 6,  19 1 8.  I  was  looking  in  a  hurry 
for  something  to  read.  One  magazine  on 
the  bookstall  told  me  it  was  exactly  what  I 
wanted  for  a  railway  journey.  It  had  a  picture 
of  a  large  gun  to  make  its  cover  attractive.  The 
next  advertised  its  claims  in  another  way.  A 
girl's  face  was  the  decorative  feature  of  its  wrap- 
per, and  you  could  not  imagine  eyes  and  a  simper 
more  likely  to  make  a  man  feel  holier  than 
Bernard  of  Cluny  till  your  gaze  wandered  to  the 
face  of  the  girl  smirking  from  the  magazine  be- 
yond. Is  it  possible  that  nobody  reads  current 
English  literature,  as  the  magazines  give  it,  except 
the  sort  of  men  who  collect  golf  balls  and  eat 
green  gooseberries?  It  seems  like  it.  One 
wonders  what  the  editors  of  those  magazines 
read  when  they  are  on  a  railway  journey.  For  it 
would  be  interesting  to  know  whether  this  sort  of 
thing  is  done  purposely,  like  glass  beads  for 
Africa,  or  whether  it  is  the  gift  of  heaven, 
natural  and  unconscious,  like  chickweed. 

[44] 


Magazines 

One  would  be  grateful  for  direction  in  this. 
The  matter  is  of  some  importance,  because  either 
the  producers  or  the  readers  are  in  a  bad  way; 
and.it  would  be  disheartening  to  suppose  it  is  the 
readers,  for  probably  there  are  more  readers 
than  editors,  and  so  less  chance  of  a  cure.  I  do 
not  want  to  believe  it  is  the  readers.  It  is  more 
comforting  to  suppose  those  poor  people  must  put 
up  with  what  they  can  get  in  a  hurry  ten  minutes 
before  the  train  starts,  only  to  find,  as  they  might 
have  guessed,  that  vacuity  is  behind  the  smirk  of 
a  girl  with  a  face  like  that.  They  are  forced  to 
stuff  their  literature  behind  them,  so  that  owner- 
ship of  it  shall  not  openly  shame  them  before 
their  fellow-passengers. 

With  several  exceptions,  the  mass  of  English 
magazines  and  reviews  may  be  dismissed  in  a 
few  seconds.  The  exceptions  usually  are  not  out 
yet,  or  one  has  seen  them.  It  used  not  to  be 
so,  and  that  is  what  makes  me  think  it  is  the  pro- 
ducers, and  not  the  readers,  who  require  skilled 
attention.  It  is  startling  to  turn  to  the  mag- 
azines of  twenty  or  thirty  years  ago,  and  to  com 
pare  them  with  what  is  thought  good  enough  for 
us.  I  was  looking  through  such  a  magazine  re- 
cently, and  found  a  poem  by  Swinburne,  a  prose- 
romance  by  William  Morris,  and  much  more  work 

[45] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

of  a  quality  you  would  no  more  expect  to  find  in 
a  current  magazine  than  you  would  palm  trees  in 
Whitechapel. 

Of  all  the  periodicals  which  reach  the  British 
front,  the  two  for  which  there  is  most  competi- 
tion in  any  officers'  mess  are  I. a  Vic  Pans'ienne 
and  New  York  Life.  The  impudent  periodical 
from  Paris  is  universal  on  our  front.  The  work 
of  its  artists  decorates  every  dug-out.  I  should 
say  almost  every  mess  subscribes  for  it.  It  is  true 
it  is  usual  to  account  for  this  as  being  naughty 
chance.  Youth  has  been  separated  from  the 
sober  influence  of  its  English  home,  is  away 
from  the  mild  and  tranquil  light  of  Oxford  Street 
feminity,  is  given  to  death,  and  therefore  snatches 
in  abandon  at  amusement  which  otherwise 
would  not  amuse.  Dp  not  believe  it.  La  Vie 
Parisienne,  it  is  true,  is  certainly  not  a  paper  for 
the  English  family.  I  should  be  embarrassed  if  my 
respected  aunts  found  it  on  my  table,  pointed  to 
its  drawings,  and  asked  me  what  I  saw  in  them. 
What  makes  it  popular  with  young  Englishmen 
in  France  is  not  the  audacity  of  its  abbreviated 
underclothing,  for  there  are  English  prints  which 
specialize  in  those  in  a  more  leering  way,  and 
they  are  not  widely  popular  like  the  French  print. 
But  La  Vie  is  produced  by  intelligent  men.     It  is 

[46] 


Magazines 

not  a  heavy  lump  of  stupid  or  snobbish  photo- 
graphs. It  does  not  leer.  There  is  nothing 
clownish  and  furtive  about  it.  It  is  the  gay  and 
frank  expression  of  artists  whose  humour  is  too 
broad  for  the  general;  but,  as  a  rule,  there  is  no 
doubt  about  the  fine  quality  of  their  drawings  and 
the  deftness  of  their  wit.  That  is  what  makes 
the  French  print  so  liked  by  our  men. 

New  York  Life  proves  that,  it  seems  to  me. 
The  American  periodical  is  very  popular  in 
France,  and  the  demand  for  it  has  now  reached 
London.  The  chemise  is  not  its  oriflamme.  It 
properly  recognizes  much  else  in  life.  But  its 
usual  survey  of  the  world's  affairs  has  a  merry 
expansiveness  which  would  make  the  editorial 
mind  common  to  London  as  giddy  as  grandma 
in  an  aeroplane.  It  is  not  written  in  a  walled 
enclosure  of  ideas.  It  is  not  darkened  and  cir- 
cumscribed by  the  dusty  notions  of  the  clubs.  It 
does  not  draw  poor  people  as  sub-species  of  the 
human.  It  does  not  recognize  class  distinctions 
at  all,  except  for  comic  purposes.  It  is  brighter, 
better-informed,  bolder,  and  more  humane  than 
anything  on  this  side,  and  our  men  in  France  find 
its  spirit  in  accord  with  theirs.  One  of  the  results 
of  the  War  will  be  that  they  will  want  something 
like  it  when  they  come  back,  though  I  don't  see 

[47] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

how  they  are  to  get  it  unless  it  is  imported,  or 
unless  they  emigrate  to  a  country  where  to  feel 
that  way  about  things  is  normal  and  not  peculiar. 


[48] 


IX.   TheMarne 

AUGUST  3,  19 1 8.  The  holy  angels 
were  at  Mons;  British  soldiers  saw 
them  there.  A  Russian  army  was  in 
England  in  19 14;  everybody  knew  someone  who 
had  seen  it.  And  Joan  of  Arc,  in  shining  armour, 
has  returned  to  the  aid  of  the  French.  These 
and  even  graver  symptoms  warn  us  that  we  may 
not  be  in  that  state  of  equanimity  which  is  useful 
when  examining  evidence.  Only  this  week,  in  the 
significant  absence  of  the  house-dog,  a  mysterious 
hand  thrust  through  my  letter-box  a  document 
which  proved,  as  only  propaganda  may,  that  this 
war  was  thoroughly  explored  in  the  Book  of 
Daniel.  Why  were  we  not  told  so  before? 
Why  was  Lord  Haldane  reading  Hegel  when 
there  was  Daniel?  What  did  we  pay  him  for? 
And  that  very  same  night  I  stood  at  the  outer 
gate  with  one  who  asked  me  why,  when  there 
were  stacks  of  jam  in  our  grocer's  shop,  we  could 
not  buy  any  because  the  Food  Controller  had 
omitted  to  put  up  the  price.  I  had  no  time  to 
reason  this  out,  because  at  that  moment  we  heard 

[49] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

a  loud  buzzing  in  the  sky.  We  gazed  up  into  the 
velvet  black  night,  that  was  like  a  skull-cap  over 
the  world.  The  buzzing  continued.  "Perhaps," 
said  my  companion,  "what  we  can  hear  is  our 
great  big  Bee." 

That  buzzing  overhead  did  not  develop.  It 
merely  waned  and  increased.  It  was  remarkable 
but  inconsequential.  It  alarmed  while  giving  no 
good  cause  for  alarm.  In  the  invisible  heavens 
there  might  have  been  One  who  was  playing 
Bogie  to  frighten  poor  mortals  for  fun.  I  went 
in  to  continue  my  reading  of  Charles  le  Goffic's 
book,  General  Foch  at  the  Maine.  This  was  all 
in  accord  with  the  Book  of  Daniel,  and  the  jam 
that  was  uneatable  because  it  was  not  dear  enough. 
My  reading  continued,  as  it  were,  the  mysterious 
buzzing. 

I  can  give,  as  a  rule,  but  a  slack  attention  to 
military  history,  and  my  interest  in  war  itself  is, 
fundamentally,  the  same  as  for  cretinism  and  bad 
drains.  I  merely  wonder  why  it  is,  and  wish  it 
were  not.  But  the  Marne,  I  regret  to  say,  holds 
me  in  wonder  still;  for  this  there  is  nothing  to 
say  excepting  that,  from  near  Meaux,  I  heard 
the  guns  of  the  Marne.  I  saw  some  of  its  pomp 
and  circumstance.  I  had  been  hearing  the  guns 
of  the  War  for  some  weeks  then,  but  the  guns 

[JO] 


The  Marne 

of  the  Marne  were  different.  They  who  listened 
knew  that  those  foreboding  sounds  were  of  the 
crisis,  with  all  its  import.  If  that  thundering 
drew  nearer  .  .   . 

The  Marne  holds  me  still,  as  would  a  ghost 
story  which,  by  chance,  had  me  within  its  weird. 
I  want  to  know  all  that  can  be  told  of  it.  And 
if  there  is  one  subject  of  the  War  more  than 
another  which  needs  a  careful  sorting  of  the 
mixed  straws  In  our  beards,  it  is  the  Battle  of  the 
Marne.  In  the  case  of  my  own  beard,  one  of 
the  straws  is  the  Russian  myth.  In  France,  as 
in  England,  everybody  knew  someone  who  had 
seen  those  Russians.  One  huge  camp,  I  was  told, 
was  near  Chartres,  and  in  Paris  I  was  shown 
Cossack  caps  which  had  come  from  there.  That 
was  on  the  day  Manoury's  soldiers  went  east 
in  their  historic  sortie  of  taxicabs  against  von 
Kluck.  I  could  not  then  go  to  Chartres  to  con- 
firm that  camp  of  Cossacks;  nor — and  this  is  my 
straw — could  the  German  Intelligence  Staff.  I 
did  not  believe  that  the  Russians  were  in  France, 
but  I  could  not  prove  they  were  not,  nor  could 
the  German  generals,  who,  naturally,  had  heard 
about  those  Russians.  Now  the  rapid  sweep  of 
the  German  right  wing  under  von  Kluck  had 
given  the  enemy  a  vulnerable  flank  which,  in  a 

[51] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

certain  situation,  might  admit  disaster.  The 
peril  of  his  western  flank  must  have  made  the 
enemy  sensitive  to  the  least  draught  coming  from 
there. 

It  is  on  such  frailties  as  this  that  the  issue  of 
battle  depends,  and  the  fate  of  empires.  War, 
as  a  means  of  deciding  our  luck,  is  no  more  scien- 
tific than  dicing  for  it.  The  first  battle  of  the 
Marne  holds  a  mystery  which  will  intrigue 
historians,  separate  friends,  cause  hot  debate, 
spawn  learned  treatises,  help  to  fill  the  libraries, 
and  assist  in  keeping  not  a  few  asylums  occupied, 
for  ages.  If  you  would  measure  it  as  a  cause 
for  lunacy,  read  Belloc's  convincing  exposition 
of  the  battle,  and  compare  that  with  le  Gofiic's 
story  of  the  fighting  of  the  Ninth  Army,  under 
General  Foch,  by  Fere  Champenoise  and  the 
Marshes  of  St.  Gond.     Le  Goffic  was  there. 

Why  did  fate  tip  the  beam  in  the  way  we 
know?  Why,  for  a  wonder,  did  the  sound  of 
gunfire  recede  from  Paris,  and  not  approach  still 
nearer?  I  myself  at  the  time  held  to  an  unrea- 
sonable faith  that  the  enemy  would  never  enter 
Paris,  in  spite  of  what  Kitchener  thought  and 
the  French  Government  feared.  Yet  when 
challenged  I  could  not  explain  why,  for  I  was 
ill,  and  the  days  seemed  to  be  biassed  to  the  Ger- 

[52] 


The  Marne 

man  side.  To  have  heard  the  guns  of  the  Marne 
was  as  though  once  one  had  listened  to  the  high 
gods  contending  over  our  destiny. 

Historians  of  the  future  will  spell  out  le  Goffic 
on  the  fighting  round  the  Tower  on  the  Marshes 
at  Mondement.  It  was  the  key  of  the  swamp  of 
St.  Gond,  the  French  centre.  The  Tower  was 
held  by  the  French  when,  by  every  military  rule, 
they  should  have  given  it  up.  At  length  they 
lost  it.  They  won  it  again,  but  because  of  sheer 
unreason,  so  far  as  the  evidence  shows,  for  at 
the  moment  they  regained  it  Mondement  had 
ceased  to  be  anything  but  a  key  to  a  door  which 
had  been  burst  wide  open.  Foch,  by  the  books, 
was  beaten.  But  Foch  as  we  know  was  fond 
of  quoting  Joseph  de  Maistre:  "A  battle  lost 
is  a  battle  which  one  had  expected  to  lose."  In 
this  faith,  while  his  battalions  were  reduced  to 
thin  companies  without  officers,  and  the  Prussian 
Guard  and  the  Saxons  v/ere  driving  back  his  whole 
line,  Foch,  who  had  sent  to  borrow  the  42nd  Divi- 
sion from  the  general  on  his  left,  kept  reporting 
to  Headquarters:  "The  situation  is  excellent." 
But  the  42nd  had  not  yet  arrived,  and  he  con- 
tinued to  retire. 

Contradicting  Belloc  and  the  usual  explana- 
tions, M.  le  Goffic  says  that  Foch  was  unaware 

[S3] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

of  any  gap  in  the  German  line.  What  he  did 
was  to  thrust  in  a  bleak  venture  the  borrowed 
division  against  the  flank  of  the  advancing  Prus- 
sians, who  were  in  superior  force.  The  Prus- 
sians retired.  But  had  they  not  been  preparing 
to  retire?  Yet  for  what  reason?  When  all 
seemed  lost,  Foch  won  on  the  centre. 

On  the  extreme  French  left,  where  Manoury 
was  himself  being  outflanked  by  von  Kluck,  the 
fatigued  and  outnumbered  French  soldiers  were 
resigned  to  the  worst.  They  had  done  all  that 
was  possible,  and  it  seemed  of  no  avail.  They 
did  not  know  that  at  that  time  the  locomotives 
in  the  rear  of  the  German  armies  were  reversed; 
were  heading  to  the  north.  What  happened 
in  the  minds  of  the  directing  German  generals — 
for  that  is  where  the  defeat  began — is  not  clear; 
but  the  sudden  and  prolonged  resistance  of  the 
French  at  the  Marne  may  have  disrupted  with 
a  violent  doubt  minds  that  had  been  taut  with 
over-confidence.  The  fear  to  which  the  doubt  in- 
creased when  Manoury  attacked  and  persisted, 
the  baffling  audacity  in  the  centre  of  the  defeated 
Foch,  who  did  everything  no  well-bred  militarist 
would  expect  from  another  gentleman,  and  the 
common  fervour  of  the  French  soldiers  who 
fought  for  a  week  like  men  possessed,  at  last 

[S4] 


The  Marne 

caused  something  to  give  way  in  the  brain  of  the 
enemy.  He  could  not  understand  it.  This  was 
not  according  to  his  plan.  He  could  not  find  it 
in  his  books.  He  did  not  know  what  more  he 
could  do,  except  to  retire  Into  safety  and  think 
it  over  afresh.  The  unexpected  fury  of  the 
human  spirit,  outraged  into  desperation  after  it 
was  assumed  to  be  subdued,  and  bursting  sud- 
denly, and  regardless  of  consequences,  against  the 
calm  and  haughty  front  of  material  science 
assured  of  its  power,  checked  and  deflected  the 
processes  of  the  German  intelligence.  I  have 
seen  an  indignant  rooster  produce  the  same  effect 
on  a  bull. 


[ss] 


X.    Carlyle 


AUGUST  17,  191 8.  Having  something 
on  the  mind  may  lead  one  to  salva- 
tion, but  it  seems  just  as  likely  to  lead 
one  to  the  asylum.  The  Germans,  who  are  nec- 
essarily in  the  power  of  an  argument  which  shows 
them  we  are  devils,  are  yet  compelled  to  admit 
that  Shakespeare  is  worth  reasoned  consideration, 
and  so  they  avoid  the  implied  difficulty  by  explain- 
ing that  as  Shakespeare  was  a  genius  therefore 
he  was  a  German.  What  we  should  do  if  it  could 
be  proved  a  grandfather  of  the  poet  was  a 
Prussian  probably  only  our  Home  Secretary 
could  tell  us,  after  he  had  made  quite  sure 
he  would  not  be  overheard  by  a  white  and  tense 
believer  in  the  Hidden  Hand.  Thank  God 
Heine  was  a  Jew,  though  even  so  there  are 
rumours  that  a  London  memorial  to  him  is  to 
be  removed.  And  last  night  I  heard  it  expounded 
very  seriously,  by  a  clever  man  of  letters,  that 
Carlyle's  day  is  done.  Few  people  read  Carlyle 
to-day — and  it  may  be  supposed  that  as  they  read 
they  hold  his  volumes  with  a  Hidden  Hand — 

[56] 


Carlyle 

and  fewer  still  love  him,  for  at  heart  he  was  a 
Prussian.  He  was,  indeed,  slain  in  our  affections 
by  Frederick  the  Great.  His  shrine  at  Chelsea  is 
no  longer  visited.  It  is  all  for  the  best,  because 
in  any  case  he  wrote  only  a  gnarled  and  involved 
bastard  stuff  of  partly  Teutonic  origin.  While 
this  appeal  was  being  made  to  me,  I  watched  the 
face  of  a  cat,  which  got  up  and  stretched  itself 
during  the  discourse;,  with  some  hope;  but  that 
animal  looked  as  though  it  were  thinking  of  its 
drowned  kittens.  It  was  the  last  chance,  and  the 
cat  did  not  laugh.  On  my  way  home,  thinking 
of  that  grave  man  of  letters  and  of  his  serious 
and  attentive  listeners,  I  noticed  even  the  street 
lights  were  lowered  or  doused,  and  remem- 
bered that  every  wine-shop  was  shut.  London 
is  enough  to  break  one's  heart.  If  only  by  some 
carelessness  one  of  the  angels  failed  to  smother 
his  great  laughter  over  us,  and  we  heard  it, 
we  might,  in  awakening  embarrassment,  the  first 
streak  of  dawn,  put  a  stop  to  what  had  been  until 
that  moment  an  unconscious  performance. 


[57] 


XL    Holiday  Reading 

AUGUST  31,  19 1 8.  I  make  the  same 
mistake  whenever  the  chance  of  a  holi- 
day broadens  and  brightens.  A  small 
library,  reduced  by  a  process  of  natural  selection, 
helps  to  make  weighty  the  bag.  But  I  do  not  at 
once  close  the  bag;  a  doubt  keeps  it  open;  I  take 
out  the  books  again  and  consider  them.  When 
the  problem  of  carrying  those  volumes  about  faces 
me,  it  is  a  relief  to  discover  how  many  of  them 
lose  their  vital  importance.  Yet  a  depraved 
sense  of  duty,  perhaps  the  residue  of  what  such 
writers  as  Marcus  Aurelius  have  done  for  me, 
refuses  to  allow  every  volume  to  be  jettisoned. 
It  imposes,  as  a  hair  shirt,  several  new  and  serious 
books  which  there  has  been  no  time  to  examine. 
They  are  books  that  require  a  close  focus,  a  long 
and  steady  concentration,  a  silent  immobility 
hardly  distinguishable  from  sleep.  This  year 
for  instance  I  notice  Jung's  Analytical  Psychol- 
ogy confidently  expecting  to  go  for  a  holiday  with 
me.  I  feel  I  ought  to  take  some  such  stem  re- 
minder of  mortality,  and,  in  addition,  out  of  a 

[58] 


Holiday  Reading 

sentimental  regard  for  the  past,  a  few  old  books, 
for  my  faith  is  not  dead  that  they  may  put  a  new 
light  on  the  wonderful  strangeness  of  these  latter 
days.     I  take  these,  too. 

And  that  is  why  I  find  them  at  the  journey's 
end.  But  why  did  I  bring  them?  For  now  they 
seem  to  be  exactly  what  I  would  avoid — they  look 
like  toil.  And  work,  as  these  years  have  taught 
the  observant,  is  but  for  slaves  and  the  con- 
scripted. It  is  never  admired,  except  with  a  dis- 
tant and  haughty  sententiousness,  by  the  best 
people. 

Nor  is  it  easy,  by  this  west-country  quay,  to 
profit  by  a  conscience  which  is  willing  to  allow 
some  shameless  idleness.  I  began  talking,  before 
the  books  were  even  unpacked,  with  some  old  ac- 
quaintances by  the  water-side.  Most  disquiet- 
ing souls!  But  I  cannot  blame  them.  They 
have  been  obliged  to  add  gunnery  to  their  knowl- 
edge of  seamanship  and  navigation.  They  were 
silent,  they  shook  their  heads,  following  some 
thoughtless  enquiries  of  mine  after  the  wellbeing 
of  other  men  I  used  to  meet  here.  Worse  than 
all,  I  was  forced  to  listen  to  the  quiet  recitals  of 
stranded  cripples,  once  good  craftsmen  in  the 
place,  and  these  dimmed  the  blessed  sun  even 
where  in  other  years  it  was  unusually  bright. 

[59] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

That  is  what  put  holiday  thoughts  and  literature 
away.  I  felt  I  had  been  very  unfairly  treated, 
especially  as  the  mutilated,  being  young  men,  were 
unpleasantly  noticeable  In  so  small  a  village  on 
fine  mornings.  It  is  not  right  that  the  calm  of 
our  well-earned  leisure  should  be  so  savagely 
ruined.  There  was  one  morning  on  the  quay 
when,  watching  the  incoming  tide,  two  of  us  were 
discussing  Mametz  Wood  and  some  matters  relat- 
ing to  It  which  will  never  be  published,  and  the 
young  man  who  was  instructing  me  was  ap- 
proached by  an  older  man,  who  beamed,  and  held 
in  his  hand  a  news-sheet.  "Splendid  news  this 
morning,"  said  the  elderly  man  to  the  young  sol- 
dier. He  wanted  the  opinion  of  one  who  had 
fought  on  that  ground,  and  I  regret  to  say  he  got 
it.  The  soldier  indifferently  handed  back,  the 
glorious  news,  without  Inspecting  It,  with  words 
which  youth  should  never  address  to  age. 

So  how  can  I  stay  by  the  quay  all  the  golden 
day  long?  I  have  not  come  here  prepared  to 
endure  the  sudden  Arctic  shadows  which  fall,  even 
in  summer,  from  such  clouds.  The  society  of 
our  fellows  was  never  so  uncertain,  so  likely  to  be 
stormy,  as  in  these  days.  And  the  opinions  of 
none  of  our  fellow-men  can  be  so  disturbing  as 
those  of  the  rebel  from  the  trenches,  who  appears, 

[60] 


Holiday  Reading 

too,  to  expect  us  to  agree  with  him  at  once,  as 
though  he  had  a  special  claim  on  our  sympa- 
thetic attention.  While  considering  him  and  his 
views  of  society,  of  peace  and  war,  I  see  what 
might  come  upon  us  as  the  logical  consequence  of 
such  a  philosophy,  and  the  dread  vision  does  not 
accord  with  the  high  serenity  of  this  Atlantic 
coast,  where  the  wind,  like  the  hilarious  vivacity 
of  a  luminous  globe  spinning  through  the  blue, 
is  mocking  these  very  sheets  as  I  write  them, 
and  is  trying  to  blow  them,  a  little  before  their 
time,  into  vacuity. 

It  is  not  easy,  and  perhaps  this  summer  it  would 
not  be  right,  to  find  the  exact  mood  for  a  holi- 
day. In  the  frame  of  mind  which  is  more  usual 
with  us,  I  put  Ecclesiastes — forsaken  by  a  previ- 
ous visitor,  and  used  to  lengthen  a  short  leg 
of  the  dressing-table — in  my  pocket,  and  leave 
the  quay  to  its  harsh  new  thoughts,  and  to  the 
devices  by  which  it  gets  a  bare  sustenance  out 
of  the  tides,  the  seasons,  and  the  winds,  compli- 
cated now  with  high  explosives  in  cunning  am- 
bush; and  go  out  to  the  headland,  where  wild 
goats  among  the  rocks  which  litter  the  steep  are 
the  only  life  to  blatter  critical  comment  to  high 
heaven.  I  left  that  holiday  quay  and  its  folk, 
and  took  with  me  a  prayer  which  might  go  far 

[6i] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

to  brace  me  to  support  the  blattering  of  goats, 
if  that,  too,  should  be  my  luck  even  when  in  soli- 
tude. I  passed  at  the  hill-top  the  last  white- 
washed wall  of  the  village,  where  the  open  At- 
lantic is  sighted,  and  stopped  to  glance  at  the 
latest  official  poster  on  the  wall.  That  explained 
to  me,  while  the  west  wind  blew,  what  the  penal- 
ties are  for  young  men  who  are  in  the  wrong 
because  they  are  young,  not  having  attained  the 
middle-age  which  brings  with  it  immunity  for 
the  holding  of  heroic  notions.  Yet  how  if 
those  young  men  arc  not  bellicose  like  their  wise 
seniors?  Why  should  they  get  the  evil  which 
their  elders,  who  will  it,  take  so  much  care  to 
avoid? 

The  dust  of  official  lorries  in  a  hurry  no  longer 
made  the  wayside  hedges  appear  aged.  The 
wind  was  newly  arrived  from  mid-ocean.  I  met 
it  coming  ashore.  It  knew  nothing  about  us,  so 
far.  In  the  distance,  the  village  with  its  shipping 
was  a  faint  blur,  already  a  faded  impress  on 
earth,  as  though  more  than  half  forgotten  in 
spite  of  its  important  problems.  It  was  hardly 
more  than  a  discoloration,  and  suggested  noth- 
ing of  consequence.  The  sun  on  the  grey  rocks 
was  giving  a  hint  that,  should  ever  it  be  required, 

[62] 


Holiday  Reading 

there  was  heat  enough  left  to  begin  things  anetw. 
I  realized  in  alarm  that  such  a  morning  of  re-birth 
might  be  beautiful;  for  I  might  not  be  there  to 
sing  Laus  Deo.  I  might  miss  that  fine  morn- 
ing. There  was  a  suggestion  of  leisure  in  the 
pattern  of  the  lichen  on  the  granite;  it  gave  the 
idea  of  prolonged  yet  still  merely  tentative  efforts 
at  design.  The  lichen  seemed  to  have  complete 
assurance  that  there  was  time  enough  for  new 
work.  The  tough  stems  of  the  heather,  into 
which  I  put  my  hand,  felt  like  the  sinews  of  a 
body  that  was  as  ancient  as  the  other  stars,  but 
still  so  young  that  it  was  tranquilly  fixed  in  the 
joy  of  its  first  awakening,  knowing  very  little  yet, 
guessing  nothing  of  its  beginning  nor  of  its  end; 
still  Infantile,  with  all  life  before  It,  Its  voice 
merely  the  tiny  shrilling  of  a  grasshopper.  The 
rocks  were  poised  so  precariously  above  the  quiv- 
ering plain  of  the  sea  that  they  appeared  to  trem- 
ble in  mId-aIr,  being  things  of  no  weight,  in  the 
rush  of  the  planet.  The  distant  headlands  and 
moors  dilated  under  the  generating  sun.  It  was 
then  that  I  pulled  Ecclesiastes  out  of  my  pocket, 
leaned  against  the  granite,  and  began: 

"Vanity  of  vanities  .   .   ." 

I  looked  up  again.     There  was  a  voice  above 

[63] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

me.  An  old  goat,  the  venerable  image  of  all- 
knowledge,  of  sneering  and  bearded  sin,  was  con- 
templating me.  It  was  a  critical  comment  of  his 
that  I  had  heard.  Embarrassed,  I  put  away  my 
book. 


[64] 


XII.   An  Autumn  Morning 

SEPTEMBER  28,  19 18.  The  way  to  my 
suburban  station  and  the  morning  train 
admonishes  me  sadly  with  its  stream  of 
season-ticket  holders  carrying  dispatch-cases,  and 
all  of  them  anxious,  their  resolute  pace  makes  it 
evident,  for  work.  This  morning  two  aero- 
planes were  over  us  in  the  blue,  in  mimic  com- 
bat; they  were,  of  course,  getting  into  trim  for 
the  raid  to-night,  because  the  barometer  is  beau- 
tifully high  and  steady.  But  the  people  on  their 
way  to  the  9.30  did  not  look  up  at  the  flight. 
Life  is  real,  life  is  earnest.  When  I  doubt  that 
humanity  knows  what  it  is  doing,  I  get  comfort 
from  watching  our  local  brigadiers  and  Whitehall 
ladies  on  their  way  these  tranquil  Autumn 
mornings  to  give  our  planet  another  good  shove 
towards  the  millennium.  Progress,  progress! 
I  hear  their  feet  overtaking  me,  brisk  and  reso- 
lute, as  though  a  revelation  had  come  to  them 
overnight,  and  so  now  they  know  what  to  do,  un- 
diverted by  any  doubt.  There  is  a  brief  glimpse 
of  a  downcast  face  looking  as  though  it  had  just 

[65] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

chanted  the  Dies  Ira?  through  the  mouthfuls  of 
a  hurried  breakfast;  and  once  more  this  laggard 
is  passed  in  the  day's  race  towards  the  higher 
peak.  The  reproof  goes  home.  It  justly  humil- 
iates. But  the  weather  is  only  a  little  west  of 
south  for  one  of  the  last  fair  days  of  the  year; 
and  the  gloom  of  the  yew  in  the  churchyard — 
which  stands  over  the  obscure  headstone  of  a 
man  named  Puplett — that  yew  which  seems  the 
residue  of  the  dark  past,  has  its  antiquity  full 
of  little  smouldering  embers  of  new  life 
again;  and  so  a  lazy  man  has  reasons  to  doubt 
whether  the  millennium  is  worth  all  this  hurry. 
As  it  is,  we  seem  to  have  as  much  trouble  as  there 
is  time  to  classify  before  supper;  by  which  time, 
from  the  look  of  the  weather,  there  will  be  more. 
Then  why  hurry  over  it?  The  tombstone  says 
Puplett  was  a  "thrifty  and  industrious  parent," 
and  I  can  see  what  happened  to  him  in  1727. 
What  would  I  not  give,  I  ask  myself,  as  I  pause 
by  the  yew,  and  listen  to  the  aeroplanes  overhead, 
for  a  few  words  from  this  Puplett  on  thrift,  in- 
dustry, and  progress !  Does  he  now  know  more 
than  brigadiers? 

It  may  be  that  what  Europe  is  suffering  from 
in  our  time  is  the  consequence  of  having  worked 
too  hard,  since  that  unlucky  day  when  Watt  gave 

[66] 


An  Autumn  Morning 

too  much  thought  to  a  boiling  kettle.  We  have 
worked  too  hard  without  knowing  why  we  were 
doing  it,  or  what  our  work  would  do  with  us.  We 
were  never  wise  enough  to  loaf  properly,  to  stop 
and  glance  casually  around  for  our  bearings.  We 
went  blindly  on.  Consider  the  newspapers,  as 
they  are  now!  A  casual  inspection  of  the  mix- 
ture of  their  hard  and  congested  sentences  is 
enough  to  show  that  what  is  wanted  by  our  wri- 
ters famous  for  their  virility,  their  power  of 
"graphic  description"  as  their  outpour  is  called 
by  their  disciples,  and  their  knowledge  of  what 
everybody  ought  to  be  doing,  is  perhaps  no  more 
than  an  occasional  bromide.  They  would  feel 
better  for  a  long  sleep.  This  direction  by  them 
of  our  destiny  is  an  intoxicating  pursuit,  but  it  is 
as  exhausting  as  would  be  any  other  indulgence. 
We  might  do  quite  well  if  they  would  only  leave 
it  to  us.  But  they  will  never  believe  it.  Ah !  the 
Great  Men  of  Action!  What  the  world  has 
suffered  from  their  inspired  efforts  to  shepherd 
humanity  into  worried  flocks  hurrying  nobody 
knew  whither,  every  schoolboy  reads;  and  our 
strong  men  to-day,  without  whose  names  and  por- 
traits no  periodical  is  considered  attractive, 
would  surely  have  been  of  greater  benefit  to  us  if 
they    had    remained    absorbed    in    their    earlier 

[67] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

skittles.  If  the  famous  magician,  who,  with  sev- 
eral others,  Is  winning  the  war  by  suggestion,  and 
that  true  soldier,  General  FItzChutney,  and  that 
earnest  and  eloquent  publicist,  Mr.  Blufflerlow, 
had  been  persuaded  to  stick  to  marbles,  what  mis- 
leading excitement  and  unprofitable  anxiety 
would  have  been  spared  to  the  commonweal! 
Boys  should  be  warned  against  and  protected  from 
Great  Careers.  Better  still  if  embryologists 
could  discover  something  which  would  enable  mid- 
wives  unfailingly  to  recognize  Strong  Men  at 
birth.  It  would  be  easy  then  to  issue  to  those 
ladies  secret  but  specific  instructions. 

There  Is  a  street  which  turns  abruptly  from 
my  straight  road  to  the  station.  It  goes  like  a 
sudden  resolution  to  get  out  of  this  daily  hurry 
and  excitement.  It  Is  a  pre-war  street.  It  Is  an 
ancient  thoroughfare  of  ours,  a  rambling  and  un- 
frequented by-way.  It  Is  more  than  four  years 
since  it  was  a  habit  of  mine  to  loiter  through  it, 
with  a  man  with  whom  I  shall  do  no  more  pleasant 
idling.  Wc  enjoyed  Its  old  and  ruinous  shops 
and  its  stalls,  where  all  things  could  be  bought  at 
second-hand,  excepting  young  doves,  ferrets,  and 
dogs.  I  saw  It  again  this  morning,  and  felt,  some- 
how, that  It  was  the  first  time  I  had  noticed  It 
since  the  world  suddenly  changed.     Where  had  it 

[68] 


An  Autumn  Morning 

been  in  the  meantime?  It  was  empty  this  morn- 
ing, it  was  still,  it  was  luminous.  It  might  have 
been  waiting,  a  place  that  was,  for  the  return  of 
what  can  never  return.  Its  sunlight  was  different 
from  the  glare  in  the  hurrying  road  to  the  station. 
It  was  the  apparition  of  a  light  which  has  gone 
out.  I  stopped,  and  was  a  little  fearful.  Was 
that  street  really  there?  I  thought  its  illumina- 
tion might  be  a  ghostly  sunlight  haunting  an  av- 
enue leading  only  to  the  nowhere  of  the  memory. 
Did  the  others  who  were  passing  see  that  by-way? 
I  do  not  think  so.  They  never  paused.  They 
did  not  glance  sideways  in  surprise,  stare  in  an 
expectancy  which  changed  almost  at  once  into 
regret  for  what  was  good,  but  is  not. 

Who  would  not  retire  into  the  near  past,  and 
stay  there,  if  it  were  possible?  (What  a  weak- 
ness!) Retrospection  was  once  a  way  of  escape 
for  those  who  had  not  the  vitality  to  face  their 
own  fine  day  with  its  exacting  demands.  Yet 
who  now  can  look  squarely  at  the  present,  except 
officials,  armament  shareholders,  and  those  in  per- 
ambulators? This  side-turning  offered  me  a 
chance  to  dodge  the  calendar  and  enter  the  light 
of  day  not  ours.  The  morning  train  of  the  day  I 
saw  in  that  street  went  before  the  War.  I 
decided  to  lose  it,  and  visit  the  shop  at  the  top 

[69] 


V 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

of  the  street,  where  once  you  could  buy  anything 
from  a  toddy  glass  to  an  emu's  egg  having  a 
cameo  on  it  of  a  ship  in  full  sail.  It  was  also  a 
second-hand  bookshop.  Most  lovers  of  such 
books  would  have  despised  it.  It  was  of  little 
use  to  go  there  for  valuable  editions,  or  even  for 
such  works  as  Sowerby's  Botany.  But  when  last 
the  other  man  and  myself  rummaged  in  it  we 
found  the  first  volume  of  the  Boy's  Own  Paper, 
and  an  excellent  lens  for  our  landscape  camera. 
An  alligator,  sadly  in  need  of  upholstering,  stood 
at  the  door,  holding  old  umbrellas  and  walking- 
sticks  in  its  arms.  The  proprietor,  with  a  sombre 
nature  and  a  black  beard  so  like  the  established 
shadows  of  his  lumbered  premises  that  he  could 
have  been  overlooked  for  part  of  the  unsalable 
stock,  read  Swedenborg,  Plato,  Plutarch,  and 
Young's  Night  Thoughts — the  latter  an  edition 
of  the  eighteenth  century  in  which  an  Edinburgh 
parson  had  made  frail  marginal  comments, 
yellow  and  barely  discernible,  such  as:  "How 
True !"  This  dealer  in  lumber  read  through 
large  goggles,  and  when  he  had  decided  to  admit 
he  knew  you  were  in  his  shop  he  bent  his  head, 
and  questioned  you  steadily  but  without  a  word 
over  the  top  of  his  spectacles.     If  you  showed  no 

[70] 


An  Autumn  Morning 

real  interest  in  wliat  you  proposed  to  buy  he 
would  refuse  to  sell  it. 

There  I  found  him  again,  still  reading — Swe- 
denborg  this  time — with  most  of  the  old  things 
about  him,  including  the  Duck-billed  Platypus;  for 
nobody,  apparently,  had  shown  sufficient  In- 
terest in  them.  The  shop,  therefore,  was  as  I 
have  always  known  it.  There  was  a  spark  of  a 
summer's  day  of  19 14  still  burning  in  the  heart  of 
a  necromancer's  crystal  ball  on  the  upper  shelf 
by  the  window. 

The  curio  there  which  was  really  animated 
put  down  his  book  after  I  had  been  in  the  shop 
for  some  minutes,  regarded  me  deliberately  as 
though  looking  to  see  what  change  had  come  to 
me  in  four  such  years,  and  then  glanced  up  and 
nodded  to  the  soothsayer's  crystal.  "It's  a  pity," 
he  said,  "that  those  things  won't  really  work." 
He  asked  no  questions.  He  did  not  inquire  after 
my  friend.  He  did  not  refer  to  those  problems 
which  the  crowds  in  the  morning  trains  were 
eagerly  discussing  at  that  moment.  He  sat  on  a 
heap  of  forgotten  magazines,  and  remained  apart 
with  Swedcnborg.  I  loafed  in  the  fertile  dust  and 
quiet  among  old  prints,  geological  specimens, 
antlers,    pewter,    bed-warmers,    amphorae,    and 

[71] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

books.  The  proprietor  presided  over  the  dim 
litter  of  his  world,  bowed,  pensive,  and  silent, 
suggesting  in  his  aloofness  not  indifference  but  a 
retired  sadness  for  those  for  whom  the  mysteries 
could  be  made  plain,  but  who  are  wilful  in  their 
blindness,  and  so  cannot  be  helped. 

I  came  upon  a  copy  of  IValden,  in  its  earliest 
Camelot  dress  (price  sixpence),  and  remembered 
that  one  who  was  not  there  had  once  said  he  was 
looking  for  it  in  that  edition.  I  turned  to  the  last 
page  and  read:  "Only  that  day  dawns  to  which 
we  are  awake  .  .  ." 

I  reserved  the  book  for  him  at  once,  though 
knowing  I  could  not  give  it  to  him.  But  what  is 
the  good  of  cold  reason?  Are  we  awake  in  such 
dawns  as  we  now  witness?  Or  has  there  been 
no  dawn  yet  because  we  are  only  restless  in  our 
sleep?  It  might  be  either  way,  and  in  such  a  per- 
plexity reason  cannot  help  us.  I  thought  that 
perhaps  I  might  now  be  stirring,  on  the  point 
of  actually  rousing.  There,  in  any  case,  was  the 
evidence  of  that  fugitive  spark  of  the  early  sum- 
mer of  19 14  still  imprisoned  in  its  crystal,  proof 
that  the  world  had  experienced  a  dawn  or  two. 
An  entirely  unreasonable  serenity  possessed  me 
— perhaps  because  I  was  not  fully  roused — ^be- 
cause of  the  indestructibility  of  those  few  voiceless 

[72] 


An  Autumn  Morning 

hopes  we  cherish  that  seem  as  fugitive  as  the 
glint  in  the  crystal  ball,  hopes  without  which  our 
existence  would  have  no  meaning,  for  if  we  lost 
them  we  should  know  the  universe  was  a  witless 
jest,  with  nobody  to  laugh  at  it. 

"I  want  this  book,"  I  said  to  the  shopman. 

"I  know,"  he  answered,  without  looking  up. 
"I've  kept  it  for  you." 


[73] 


XIII.    News  from  the  Front 

OCTOBER  12,  1918.  My  remembrance 
of  the  man,  when  I  got  his  letter  from 
France — and  it  was  approved,  appar- 
ently, by  one  of  his  regimental  officers,  for  a  cen- 
sorial signature  was  upon  its  envelope — was  a 
regrettable  and  embarrassing  check  to  my  im- 
pulse to  cry  Victory.  I  found  it  hard,  neverthe- 
less, in  the  moment  when  victory  was  near,  to  for- 
give the  curious  lapse  that  letter  betrayed  in  a 
fellow  who  did  not  try  for  exemption  but  volun- 
teered for  the  infantry,  and  afterwards  declined 
a  post  which  would  have  saved  him  from  the 
trenches.  He  was  the  sort  of  curious  soldier 
that  we  civilians  will  never  understand.  He 
aided  the  enemy  he  was  fighting.  His  platoon 
officer  reported  that  fact  as  characteristic  and  ad- 
mirable. He  had  gone  out  under  fire  to  hold  up 
a  wounded  German  and  give  him  water.  He  did 
not  die  then,  but  soon  after,  on  the  Hindenburg 
Line,  because,  chosen  as  a  good  man  who  was  ex- 

[74] 


News  from  the  Front 

pert  in  killing  others  with  a  deadly  mechanism,  he 
was  leading  in  an  attack.  This  last  letter  of  his, 
which  arrived  after  the  telegram  warning  us,  in 
effect,  that  there  could  be  no  more  correspondence 
with  him,  alluded  in  contempt  to  his  noble  pro- 
fession and  task,  and  ended  with  a  quotation  from 
Drum  Taps  which  he  prayed  I  would  understand. 
His  prayer  was  in  vain.  I  did  not  understand. 
I  read  that  quotation  at  breakfast,  just  after 
finishing  my  fierce  and  terrible  Daily  Dustpan, 
and  the  quotation,  therefore,  was  at  once  repug- 
nant and  unfortunate.  For  clearly  the  leader- 
writer  of  the  Dustpan  was  a  bolder  and  more 
martial  man.  It  is  but  fair  to  assume,  however, 
that  as  that  journalist  in  the  normal  routine  of  a 
day  devoted  to  his  country  had  not  had  the  good 
fortune  to  run  up  against  the  machine  guns  of  the 
Hindenburg  trenches,  naturally  he  was  better 
able  to  speak  than  a  soldier  who  was  idly  swing- 
ing in  the  wire  there.  The  quotation,  strange  for 
a  Guardsman  to  make,  is  worth  examining  as  an 
example  of  the  baleful  influence  war  has  upon 
those  who  must  do  the  fighting  which  journalists 
have  the  hard  fate  merely  to  indicate  is  the  duty 
of  others.  The  verse  actually  is  called  Recon- 
ciliation. After  a  partial  recovery  from  the 
shame  of  the  revelation  of  my  correspondent's 

[75] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

unsoldlerly  spirit,  a  shame  which  was  a  little 
softened  by  the  thought  that  anyhow  he  was  dead, 
I  went  to  Leaves  of  Grass  for  the  first  time  for 
some  years,  to  see  whether  Drum  Taps  accorded 
with  war  as  we  know  it. 

And  now  I  am  forced  to  confess  that  we  may 
no  longer  accuse  the  Americans  of  coming  late 
into  the  War.  They  appear  to  have  been  in  it, 
if  the  date  of  Drum  Taps  is  ignored,  longer  even 
than  Fleet  Street.  I  cannot  see  that  we  have 
contributed  anything  out  of  our  experiences  of 
battle  which  can  compare  with  Whitman's  poems. 
He  appears  to  have  known  of  war  in  essential 
episodes  and  incidents,  as  well  as  from  a  high 
vision  of  it,  in  a  measure  which  the  literature  of 
our  own  tragedy  does  not  compass. 

A  minor  poet  told  me  once  that  he  could  not 
read  Whitman.  He  declared  it  was  like  chewing 
glass.  When  we  criticize  others,  the  instant  pen- 
alty is  that  we  unwittingly  confess  what  we  are 
ourselves.  We  know  the  reception  of  Leaves  of 
Grass  was  of  the  kind  which  not  seldom  greets 
the  appearance  of  an  exceptional  book,  though 
Emerson  recognized  its  worth.  So  when  occa- 
sionally we  admit,  shyly  and  apologetically,  as 
is  our  habit  (in  the  way  we  confess  that  once  we 
enjoyed  sugar  candy),  that  long  ago  we  used  to 

[76] 


News  from  the  Front 

read  Emerson,  It  would  do  our  superior  culture 
no  harm  to  remember  that  Emerson  was  at  least 
the  first  of  the  world  of  letters  to  tell  the  new  poet 
that  his  Leaves  was  "the  most  extraordinary  piece 
of  wit  and  wisdom  America  has  yet  produced." 
Nothing  in  all  his  writing  proves  the  quality  of 
Emerson's  mind  so  well  as  his  instant  and  full 
knowledge  of  Whitman,  when  others  felt  that 
what  Whitman  was  really  inviting  was  laughter 
and  abuse.  I  suppose  what  the  young  poet  meant 
when  he  said  reading  Whitman  was  like  a  mouth- 
ful of  glass  was  that  Whitman  has  no  music,  and 
so  cannot  be  read  aloud.  There  is  always  a  fair 
quantity  of  any  poet's  work  which  would  do  much 
to  make  this  world  a  cold  and  unfriendly  place 
if  v/e  persevered  in  reading  it  aloud.  In  some 
circumstances  even  Shakespeare  might  cause 
blasphemy.  Perhaps  he  has.  And  Whitman, 
like  summer-time,  and  all  of  us,  is  not  always  at 
his  best.  But  I  think  it  is  possible  that  many 
people  to-day  will  know  the  music  and  the  solace 
of  the  great  dirge  beginning  "When  lilacs  last  in 
the  dooryard  bloom'd."  And  again,  if  capturing 
with  words  those  surmises  which  intermittently 
and  faintly  show  in  the  darkness  of  our  specula- 
tions and  are  at  once  gone,  if  the  making  of  a 
fixed  star  of  such  wayward  glints  is  the  mark  of 

[77] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

a  poet,  then  Whitman  gave  us  "On  the  beach  at 
night." 

I  had  never  thought  Whitman  so  good  till  that 
soldier's  letter  accidentally  discovered  it  to  me. 
If  Whitman  had  been  through  the  campaign 
across  the  narrow  straits,  if  Ypres,  Vimy,  and 
Cambrai  had  been  in  his  own  experience,  he  could 
have  added  little  to  Drum  Taps.  For  there  is 
nothing  that  is  new  in  war.  It  is  only  the  cam- 
paign that  is  new,  and  the  men  who  are  young. 
Yet  all  has  happened  before.  But  each  young 
soldier  in  a  new  campaign  feels  that  his  experience 
is  strangely  personal.  He  will  have  the  truth  re- 
vealed to  him,  and  will  think  that  it  is  an  intimacy 
for  his  soul  alone;  yet  others,  too,  have  seen  it, 
but  are  dead.  The  survivors  of  this  War  will 
imagine  their  experiences  unique,  admonitory, 
terrible,  and  that  if  they  had  the  words  to  tell 
us  their  knowledge  they  would  not  be  believed  or 
understood.  That  is  why  the  succeeding  genera- 
tion, too,  gets  caught.  Yet  there  is  enough  of 
this  War  in  Drum  Taps  to  have  stopped  it  more 
than  two  years  ago  if  only  one  European  in  ten 
had  had  so  much  imagination  and  enterprise  as 
would  take  a  man  through  a  strange  field  gate 
when  he  was  convinced  it  was  in  that  direction  he 

[78] 


News  from  the  Front 

should  go,  and  enough  of  charity  in  his  heart  to 
stay  him  from  throwing  stones  at  the  sheep  while 
on  his  way. 


[79] 


XIV.    Authors  and  Soldiers 

OCTOBER  26,  1918.  If  a  man  who 
knew  no  books,  but  who  became  serious 
when  told  of  his  emptiness,  and  showed 
eagerness  to  begin  to  fill  it,  were  confronted  with 
the  awful  strata  in  the  library  of  the  British 
Museum,  and  were  told  that  that  was  his  task, 
he  might  fall  unconscious.  But  what  cruelty! 
He  could  be  warned  that  the  threat  has  little  in 
it;  that  the  massed  legions  of  books  could  do  him 
no  harm,  if  he  did  not  disturb  them.  It  could 
be  whispered  to  the  illiterate  man — whose  wis- 
dom, it  might  chance,  was  better  than  much  schol- 
arship— that  it  is  possible  to  read  the  best  of 
the  world's  drama  in  a  few  months,  and  that  in 
the  remainder  of  the  year  he  could  read  its  finest 
poetry,  history,  and  philosophy.  I  am  but  para- 
phrasing what  was  said  recently  by  an  Oxford 
professor.  I  would  not  dare  to  give  it  as  my 
own  opinion,  within  hearing  of  the  high  priests. 
Yet  the  professor's  declaration  may  be  not  only 

[80] 


Authors  and  Soldiers 

outrageous,  but  right.  It  is  a  terrible  thought, 
except  to  those  who  are  merely  bibliophiles  just  as 
some  little  boys  are  lovers  of  old  postage  stamps. 
J  think  he  may  be  right,  for  I  have  a  catalogue 
of  all  the  books  and  documents  prompted  by  the 
War  and  published  before  June,  191 6.  It  runs 
to  180  pages  of  small  type.  It  contains  the 
names  of  about  3500  books  and  pamphlets. 
Now,  let  us  suppose  a  student  wished  to  know 
the  truth  about  the  War,  for  perhaps  a  very 
youthful  student  could  imagine  it  was  possible  to 
get  the  truth  about  it.  The  truth  may  be  some- 
where in  that  catalogue;  but  I  know,  for  I  have 
tried,  that  it  has  no  significant  name  to  betray  its 
pure  gold,  no  strange  brilliance  to  make  the  type 
dance  on  that  page  as  one  turns  the  leaves  with 
a  hopeless  eye.  There  are,  however,  two  cer- 
tainties about  the  catalogue.  One  is  that  it  would 
require  a  long  life,  a  buoyant  disposition,  and  a 
freedom  from  domestic  cares,  to  read  every  book 
in  it.  And  the  other  is  that  there  are  no  more 
books  in  it — which  we  ought  to  count  as  books 
— than  one  evening  would  see  us  through. 
Interruptions  and  all.  The  books  in  that  mass 
are  as  dead  as  the  leaves  of  their  June  of  the 
War. 

I  must  confess,   though,   that  I  am  a  biblio- 

[81] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

phile  with  War  books.  Any  book  about  the 
Great  War  Is  good  enough  for  me.  I  am  to 
that  class  of  literature  what  little  boys  are  to 
stamps.  Yes;  I  know  well  the  dread  implica- 
tion. I  am  aware  of  the  worm  in  the  mind; 
that  I  probe  a  wound;  that  I  surrender  to  an 
impulse  to  peer  into  the  darkness  of  the  pit; 
that  I  encourage  a  thought  which  steals  in  with 
the  quiet  of  midnight,  and  that  it  keeps  me 
awake  while  the  household  sleeps.  I  know 
I  consort  with  ghosts  in  a  region  of  evil.  I  get 
the  horrors,  and  I  do  not  repel  them.  For 
some  reason  I  like  those  ghosts.  Most  of 
them  have  no  names  for  me,  but  I  count  them 
as  old  friends  of  mine;  and  where  should  I 
meet  them  again,  at  night,  but  amid  the  scenes 
we  knew? 

And  what  do  I  look  for  in  these  War  books? 
It  is  not  easy  to  say.  It  is  a  private  matter. 
Songs  the  soldiers  used  to  sing  on  French 
roads  are  often  in  my  head.  I  am  like  the 
man  who  was  once  bewitched,  and  saw  and  heard 
things  in  another  place  which  nobody  will  be- 
lieve, and  who  goes  aside,  therefore,  unsociable 
and  morose,  to  brood  on  what  is  not  of  this 
world.  I  am  confessing  this  but  to  those  who 
themselves  have  been  lost  in  the  dark,  and  are 

[82] 


Authors  and  Soldiers 

now  awake  again.  The  others  will  not  know. 
They  will  only  answer  something  about  "Cheer- 
ing up,"  or — and  this  is  the  strangest  thing  to 
hear — "to  forget  it."  I  don't  want  to  forget 
it.  So  if  in  a  book  I  see  names  like  Chateau 
Thierry,  Crepy-en-Valois,  Dickebusch,  Hooge, 
Vermelles,  Hulluch,  Festubert,  Notre  Dame  de 
Lorette,  Ligny-Tilloy,  Sailly-Saillisel,  Croiselles, 
Thiepval,  Contalmaison,  Dompierre,  then  I  am 
caught.     I  do  not  try  to  escape. 

Yet  these  books  rarely  satisfy  me.  Is  it  not 
remarkable  that  soldiers  who  could  face  the 
shells  with  an  excellent  imitation  of  indifference 
should  falter  in  their  books,  intimidated  by  the 
opinions  of  those  who  stayed  at  home?  They 
rarely  summon  the  courage  to  attack  those  heroic 
dummies  which  are  not  soldiers  but  idols  set  up 
In  a  glorious  battlefield  that  never  existed  ex- 
cept as  a  romance  among  the  unimaginative;  the 
fine  figures  and  the  splendid  war  that  were  air- 
built  of  a  rapture.  These  authors  who  were 
soldiers  faced  the  real  War,  but  they  dare  not 
deride  the  noble  and  popular  figments  which 
lived  but  in  the  transports  of  the  exalted.  They 
write  in  whispers,  as  it  were,  embarrassed  by  a 
knowledge  which  they  would  communicate,  but 
fear  they  may  not.     To  shatter  a  cherished  illu- 

[83] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

sion,  to  expose  the  truth  to  a  proud  memory, 
that,  I  will  confess,  is  always  a  task  before 
which  a  sensitive  man  will  hesitate.  Yet  it  is 
also  part  of  the  test  of  a  writer's  courage;  by 
his  hesitation  a  soldier-author  may  know  that  he 
is  in  danger  of  failing  in  his  duty.  Yet  the 
opinion  of  the  public,  which  Intimidates  us,  is 
no  mere  bugbear.  It  is  very  serious.  People 
do  not  enjoy  the  destruction  of  their  cherished 
illusions.  They  do  not  crown  the  defamers  of 
their  idols.  What  is  it  that  balks  a  soldier's 
judgment  when  he  begins  to  write  about  the 
War?  He  is  astonished  by  the  reflection  that 
if  he  were  to  reproduce  with  enjoyment  the  talk 
of  the  heroes  which  was  usual  In  France,  then 
many  excellent  ladies  might  denounce  it  Indig- 
nantly as  unmanly.  Unmanly!  But  he  Is 
right.  They  not  only  might,  but  they  would. 
How  often  have  I  listened  to  the  cool  and  haughty 
contralto  of  ladies  of  education  and  refinement 
who  were  clearly  unaware  that  what  they  were 
encouraging,  what  to  them  afforded  so  much 
pride,  what  deepened  their  conviction  of 
righteous  sacrifice,  was  but  an  obscene  outrage 
on  the  souls  and  bodies  of  young  men.  How  is 
one  to  convey  that  to  ladies?  All  that  a  timid 
writer  may  do  Is  to  regret  the  awful  need  to 

[84] 


Authors  and  Soldiers 

challenge  the  pious  assurance  of  Christians  which 
is  sure  to  be  turned  to  anger  by  the  realities. 

I  have  read  in  very  few  books  anything  that  was 
as  good  as  the  gossip  one  could  hear  by  chance 
in  France.  The  intimate  yarn  of  the  observant 
soldier  home  on  leave,  who  could  trust  his 
listener,  is  superior  to  much  one  sees  in  print. 
In  that  way  I  heard  the  best  story  of  the  War. 
If  it  could  be  put  down  as  it  was  given  to  me  it 
would  be  a  masterpiece.  But  it  cannot  be 
reproduced.  It  came  as  I  heard  it  because,  re- 
membering his  incredible  experience,  the  narrator 
found  himself  in  secure  and  familiar  circumstances 
again,  was  confident  of  his  audience,  and  was 
thinking  only  of  his  story.  His  mind  was  re- 
leased, he  was  comfortable,  and  he  was  looking 
backward  in  a  grim  humour  whith  did  not  quite 
disguise  his  sadness.  His  smile  was  comical, 
but  it  could  move  no  answering  smile.  These 
intelligent  soldiers,  who  tell  us  the  stories  we 
never  see  in  print,  are  not  thinking  about  their 
style,  or  of  the  way  the'  other  men  have  told 
such  tales,  but  only  of  what  happened  to  them- 
selves. They  are  as  artless  as  the  child  who  at 
breakfast  so  tells  its  dream  of  the  night  before 
that  one  wants  to  listen,  and  Tolstoy  says  that 
is    art.     The    child   has   heard   nothing   of   the 

[85] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

apocalyptic  visions,  and  does  not  know  Poe, 
Ambrose  Bierce,  or  Kipling.  He  is  concerned 
only  with  his  own  sensations,  and  you  listen  to 
him  because  you  have  had  such  dreams,  and  he 
recalls  a  dark  adventure  you  had  forgotten. 

But  the  difficulty  in  the  writing  of  such  stories 
is  that  the  narrator,  as  soon  as  he  begins,  be- 
comes conscious  of  the  successful  methods  of 
other  men.  I  have  been  reading  a  number  of 
War  stories  published  recently,  and  it  was  pain- 
ful to  see  how  many  were  ruined  by  Kipling  be- 
fore this  War  began.  Kipling  was  original, 
and  his  tricks  of  manner,  often  irritating,  and  his 
deplorable  views  of  human  society,  were  usually 
carried  off  by  his  genius  for  observation,  and  the 
spontaneity  of  the  drama  of  his  stories.  But 
when  his  story  was  thin,  and  he  was  wandering 
in  an  excursion  with  his  childish  philosophy,  he 
was  usually  facetious.  As  an  obvious  and  easily 
imitable  trick  for  dull  evenings,  this  elaborate 
jocularity  seems  to  have  been  more  enjoyed  by 
his  disciples  than  his  genius  for  narrative  when 
he  was  happy,  and  his  material  was  full  and 
sound.  Yet  his  false  and  vulgar  fun  has  spoiled 
many  of  these  volumes  pollinated  from  India. 
They  have  another  defect,  too,  though  it  would 
be  unfair  to  blame  Kipling  for  that  when  it  may 

[86] 


Authors  and  Soldiers 

be  seen  blossoming  with  the  unassuming  modesty 
of  a  tulip  in  any  number  of  Punch.  I  mean  that 
amusing  gravity  of  the  snob  who  is  sure  of  the 
exclusive  superiority  of  his  caste  mark,  with  not 
the  trace  of  a  smile  on  his  face,  and  at  a  time 
when  all  Europe  is  awakening  to  the  fact  that  it 
sentenced  itself  to  ruin  when  it  gave  great 
privileges  to  his  kind  of  folk  in  return  for  the 
guidance  of  what  it  thought  was  a  finer  culture, 
but  was  no  more  than  a  different  accent.  It  was, 
we  are  now  aware,  the  mere  Nobodies  who  won 
the  War  for  us;  and  yet  we  still  meekly  accept 
as  the  artistic  representation  of  the  British 
soldier  or  sailor  an  embarrassing  guy  that  would 
disgrace  pantomime.  And  how  the  men  who 
won  must  enjoy  it! 


[87] 


XV.   Waiting  for  Daylight 

NOVEMBER  9,  1918.  I  read  again  my 
friend's  last  field  service  postcard,  brief 
and  enigmatic,  and  now  six  weeks  old. 
I  could  find  in  it  no  more  than  when  it  first  came. 
Midnight  struck,  and  I  went  to  the  outer  gate. 
The  midnight  had  nothing  to  tell  me.  Not  that 
it  was  silent;  we  would  not  call  it  mere  silence, 
that  brooding  and  impenetrable  darkness 
charged  with  doom  unrevealed,  which  is  now 
our  silent  night,  unrelenting  to  lonely  watchers. 
Near  my  gate  is  a  laburnum  tree.  Once  upon 
a  time,  on  nights  of  rain  such  as  this,  the  shower 
caught  in  it  would  turn  to  stars,  and  somehow 
from  the  brightness  of  that  transient  constella- 
tion I  could  get  my  bearings.  I  knew  where  I 
was.  One  noticed  those  small  matters  in  the 
past,  and  was  innocently  thankful  for  them. 
Those  lights  sufliced  us.  There  was  something 
companionable    even    in    the    street   lamp.     But 

[88] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

what  is  it  now?  You  see  it,  when  you  are  ac- 
customed to  the  midnight  gloom  of  war, 
shrouded,  a  funeral  smear  of  purple  in  a  black 
world.  No  bearing  can  be  got  from  it  now. 
What  one  looks  into  is  the  lightless  unknown. 
I  peer  into  the  night  and  rain  for  some  familiar 
and  reasonable  shape  to  loom — I  am  permitted 
to  do  this,  for  so  far  the  police  do  not  object  to 
a  citizen  cherishing  a  hopeful  though  fatuous 
disposition — but  my  usual  reward  is  but  the 
sound  of  unseen  drainage,  as  though  I  were 
listening  to  my  old  landmarks  in  dissolution. 
I  feel  I  should  not  be  surprised,  when  daylight 
came,  to  find  that  the  appearance  of  my  neigh- 
bourhood had  become  like  Spitzbergen's. 

That  is  why  I  soon  retreat  now  from  my  gate, 
no  wiser,  bringing  in  with  me  on  these  nights  of 
rain  little  more  than  the  certainty  that  we  need 
expect  no  maroons  or  bombs;  and  then,  because 
the  act  is  most  unpatriotic  in  a  time  of  shortage, 
put  on  more  coal  with  my  fingers,  as  this  makes 
less  noise  than  a  shovel.  I  choose  a  pipe,  the 
one  I  bought  in  a  hurry  at  Amiens.  I  choose 
it  for  that  reason,  and  because  It  holds  more  to- 
bacco than  the  others;  watch  the  flames,  and  take 
stock. 

In   the  winter,    as   we   know,    it   never   rains. 

[89] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

It  is  merely  wet  weather.  Still,  that  means  only 
a  retirement  into  winter  quarters,  into  those  long 
evenings  against  which  we  have  hoarded  our 
books,  light  and  warmth  in  store.  Perhaps  in 
the  case  of  the  more  idle  there  may  be  the  con- 
sideration, pleasant  and  prolonged,  of  that  other 
book,  known  to  no  other  man,  not  yet  written, 
and  perhaps  destined  to  perish,  a  secret  dream. 
But  what  are  now  these  books?  What  now  is 
even  that  book  which  is  perfect  and  unwritten? 
It,  too,  has  lost  its  light.  I  am  left  staring  into 
the  fire.  The  newspapers  tell  us  of  a  common 
joy  at  the  coming  of  Peace.  Peace?  If  she  is 
coming,  then  we  are  much  obliged  to  her.  I  re- 
member during  an  earlier  and  wasted  joy  at  a 
word  in  France  of  the  coming  of  Peace  agreeing 
with  several  young  soldiers  that  Brussels  would 
be  the  place  to  meet,  to  hail  there  with  flagons 
the  arrival  of  the  Dove.  But  I  do  not  want  to 
be  reminded  of  what  has  happened  since  that 
day.  That  festival  could  now  have  but  one 
celebrant.  Then,  in  another  year  of  the  War,  in 
a  mood  of  contrition  and  dismay,  some  people 
began  to  feel  that  on  the  day  Peace  arrived  it 
would  be  seemly  If  she  found  them  on  their  knees 
in  church.  Since  that  day,  too,  much  has  hap- 
pened; and  when  Peace  does  come  I  suppose  most 

[90] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

of  us  will  make  reasonably  certain  the  bird  re- 
sembles a  dove,  and  go  to  bed  early — taking 
another  look  at  the  long-lost  creature  next  morn- 
ing, in  the  presence  of  a  competent  witness,  to 
confirm  that  we  have  not  been  deceived  again  by 
another  turkey  buzzard;  and,  if  that  is  certain, 
then  let  the  matter  drop. 

For  in  these  years,  when  heavy  weather  ob- 
scures the  fixed  lights,  and  we  are  not  certain 
about  our  bearings,  it  is  useless  to  pretend  that 
the  darkness  which  once  made  us  content  with 
a  book  is  now  a  worse  kind  of  darkness  only  be- 
cause intensified  by  a  private  shadow.  The 
shadow  of  a  personal  grief  does  not  wholly  ex- 
plain its  sinister  intensity.  The  night  itself  is 
different.  It  hides  a  world  unknown.  If  a  sun 
is  to  rise  on  that  world,  then  not  even  a  false 
dawn  yet  shows.  When  we  stand  peering  into 
our  night,  where  the  sound  of  rain  and  wind  is 
like  nothing  the  memory  knows,  and  may  be  even 
the  dark  tumult  portending  a  day  of  wrath,  we 
may  turn  again  in  solitude  to  what  is  left  to  us, 
to  our  books;  but  not  with  quiet  content.  To- 
morrow we  may  pull  ourselves  together.  Cu- 
riosity about  our  new  world  may  awaken.  We 
may  become  adventurous,  and  make  an  effort  to- 
wards greeting  the  unknown  with  a  cheer,  to  show 

[91] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

it  there  is  no  settled  ill-feeling.  But  it  has  been 
my  experience  that  when  leaving  port  in  dark 
weather,  though  the  voyage  to  come  was  to  be 
novel  and  interesting,  one  heard  very  little  cheer- 
ing from  the  glum  figures  working  about  the 
deck.  The  ship  is  sea-worthy,  but  she  is  bleak 
and  foreign.  In  a  week  all  will  be  well.  We 
shall  have  cleared  these  icy  latitudes.  The  sky 
will  be  fairer.  We  shall  have  more  sun.  We 
shall  have  become  accustomed  to  our  shipmates' 
unfamiliar  faces  and  ways.  It  is  only  the  start 
that  is  sullen  and  unpropitious. 

And  here  is  Peace  coming,  and  a  new  world, 
and  there  are  my  books;  yet  though  this  pipe  after 
midnight  is  nearly  done,  and  the  fire  too,  I  have 
not  been  able  to  settle  on  a  book.  The  books  are 
like  the  ashes  on  the  hearth.  And  listen  to  the 
wind,  with  its  unpromising  sounds  from  the  wide 
and  empty  desert  places!  What  does  any  of 
these  old  books  know  about  me,  in  the  midst  of 
those  portents  of  a  new  age?  We  are  all  out- 
ward bound,  and  this  is  the  first  night  of  a  long 
voyage,  its  port  unknown. 

Even  my  bookshelves  seem  strange  to-night. 
They  look  remarkably  like  a  library  I  saw  once 
in  a  house  in  Richbourg  S.  Vaast,  which,  you  may 
remember,  was  a  village  near  Neuve  Chapelle. 

[92] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

Those  French  volumes  also  survived  from  cir- 
cumstances that  had  passed.  They  were  litter. 
They  had  been  left  behind.  I  doubted  whether, 
if  I  tried,  I  could  touch  them.  They  were  not 
within  my  time.  That  was  on  a  day  more  than 
three  years  ago — it  was  July,  19 15 — and  Rich- 
bourg  had  then  only  just  left  this  world.  There 
was  a  road  without  a  sign  of  life;  not  a  move- 
ment, except  in  one  house.  The  front  of  that 
house  had  gone,  exposing  the  hollow  inside,  the 
collapsed  floors  and  hanging  beams,  and  showing 
also  a  doll  with  a  foolish  smirk  caught  in  a  wire 
and  dangling  from  a  rafter.  The  doll  danced  in 
hysteric  merriment  whenever  hidden  guns  were 
fired.  That  was  the  only  movement  in  Rlch- 
bourg  S.  Vaast,  and  the  guns  made  the  only  sound. 
I  was  a  survivor  from  the  past,  venturing  at  peril 
among  the  wreckage  and  hardly  remembered 
relics  of  what  used  to  be  familiar.  Richbourg 
was  possessed  by  the  power  which  had  over- 
whelmed it,  and  which  was  re-forming  it  in  a 
changing  world.  To  what  was  the  world  chang- 
ing? There  was  no  clue,  except  the  oppression  of 
my  mind,  the  shock  of  the  guns,  and  the  ecstatic 
mockery  of  mirth  over  ruin  by  that  little  idiot 
doll. 

Beyond  the   sloughing  and  leprous  tower  of 

[93] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

Richbourg  Church,  where  the  ancient  dead  in 
the  graveyard  had  been  brought  to  light  again, 
there  was  a  house  which  seemed  in  being.  I 
entered  it,  for  I  was  told  by  a  soldier  companion 
that  from  a  displaced  tile  in  its  roof  I  might  see 
La  Bassee.  I  looked  through  that  gap,  and  saw 
La  Bassee.  It  was  very  near.  It  was  a  terra- 
cotta smudge.  It  might  have  been  a  brickfield. 
But  it  was  the  Enemy. 

What  I  chiefly  remember  to-day  is  only  the 
floor  of  that  upper  room  from  which,  through  a 
gap  in  its  wall,  I  saw  the  ambush  of  the  enemy. 
On  the  floor  were  scattered,  mixed  with  lumps  of 
plaster,  a  child's  alphabetical  blocks.  A  shoe 
of  the  child  was  among  them.  There  was  a 
window  where  we  dared  not  show  ourselves, 
though  the  day  was  fair  without,  and  by  it  was 
an  old  bureau,  open,  with  its  pad  of  blotting- 
paper,  and  some  letters,  all  smothered  with  frag- 
ments of  glass  and  new  dust.  A  few  drawers 
of  the  desk  were  open,  and  the  contents  had  been 
spilled.  Round  the  walls  of  the  room  were  book- 
cases with  leaded  diamond  panes.  Whoever  was 
last  in  the  room  had  left  sections  of  the  book- 
cases open,  and  there  were  gaps  in  the  rows  of 
books.  Volumes  had  been  taken  out,  had  been 
dropped  on  the  floor,  put  on  the  mantelpiece,  or, 

[94] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

as  I  had  noticed  when  coming  up  to  the  room, 
left  on  the  stairs.  One  volume,  still  open  face 
upwards,  was  on  the  bureau. 

I  barely  glanced  at  those  books.  What  could 
they  tell  me?  What  did  they  know  about  it? 
Just  as  they  were,  open  on  the  floor,  tumbled  on 
the  stairs,  they  were  telling  me  all  they  could. 
Was  there  more  to  be  said?  Sitting  on  a  bracket 
in  the  shadow  of  a  corner,  a  little  bust  of 
Rousseau  overlooked  the  scene  with  me.  In  such 
a  place,  at  such  a  time,  you  must  make  your  own 
interpretation  of  the  change,  receiving  out  of  the 
silence,  which  is  not  altered  in  nature  by  occa- 
sional abominable  noises,  just  whatever  your  mind 
wishes  to  take.  There  the  books  are,  and  the 
dust  on  them  is  of  an  era  which  abruptly  fell; 
is  still  falling. 


[95] 


XVI.   The  Nobodies 

NOVEMBER  II,  1918.  The  newspapers 
tell  us  that  to-day  the  signal  to  "cease 
fire"  will  be  given.  This  news  is  called 
^'Official,"  to  give  us  assurance  in  the  fog  of  myth. 
Maroons  will  explode  above  the  City.  Then  we 
shall  know  it  is  the  end  of  the  War.  We  ought 
to  believe  it,  because  They  tell  us  this;  They  who 
do  everything  for  us — who  order  us  what  to  think 
and  how  to  act,  arrange  for  our  potatoes,  settle 
the  coming  up  and  the  going  down  of  the  sun, 
and  who  for  years  have  been  taking  away  our 
friends  to  make  heroes  of  them,  and  worse. 
They  have  kept  the  War  going,  but  now  They  are 
going  to  stop  it.  We  shall  know  it  is  stopped 
when  the  rockets  burst. 

Yet  "The  War"  has  become  a  lethargic  state 
of  mind  for  us.  We  accepted  it  from  the  be- 
ginning with  green-fly,  influenza,  margarine,  call- 
ing-up  notices,   and  death.     It  is  as  much  out- 

[96] 


The  Nobodies 

side  our  control  as  the  precession  of  the  equi- 
noxes. We  believed  confidently  in  the  tumultu- 
ous first  weeks  of  the  affair  that  mankind  could 
not  stand  that  strain  for  more  than  a  few  months; 
but  we  have  learned  it  is  possible  to  habituate 
humanity  to  the  long  elaboration  of  any  folly, 
and  for  men  to  endure  uncomplainingly  racking  by 
any  cruelty  that  is  devised  by  society,  and  for 
women  to  support  any  grief,  however  senselessly 
caused.  Folly  and  cruelty  become  accepted  as 
normal  conditions  of  human  existence.  They 
continue  superior  to  criticism,  which  is  frequent 
enough  though  seldom  overheard.  The  bitter 
mockery  of  the  satirists,  and  even  the  groans  of 
the  victims,  are  unnoticed  by  genuine  patriots. 
There  seems  no  reason  why  those  signal  rockets 
should  ever  burst,  no  reason  why  the  mornings 
which  waken  us  to  face  an  old  dread,  and  the 
nights  which  contract  about  us  like  the  strangle  of 
despair,  should  ever  end.  We  remember  the 
friends  we  have  lost,  and  cannot  see  why  we 
should  not  share  with  them,  in  our  turn,  the  pun- 
ishment imposed  by  solemn  and  approved  de- 
mentia. Why  should  not  the  War  go  on  till  the 
earth  in  final  victory  turns  to  the  moon  the  pock- 
scarred  and  pallid  mask  which  the  moon  turns 
to  us? 

[97] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

I  was  looking,  later  this  morning,  at  Charing 
Cross  Bridge.  It  was,  as  usual,  going  south  to 
the  War.  More  than  four  years  ago  I  crossed 
it  on  a  memorable  journey  to  France.  It  seemed 
no  different  to-day.  It  was  still  a  Via  Dolorosa 
projecting  straight  and  black  over  a  chasm. 
While  I  gazed  at  it,  my  mind  in  the  past,  a 
rocket  exploded  above  it.  Yes,  I  saw  a  burst 
of  black  smoke.     The  guns  had  ceasedj? 

A  tug  passing  under  the  bridge  began  a  con- 
tinuous hooting.  Locomotives  began  to  answer 
the  tug  deliriously.  I  could  hear  a  low  mutter- 
ing, the  beginning  of  a  tempest,  the  distant  but 
increasing  shouting  of  a  great  storm.  Two  men 
met  in  the  thoroughfare  below  my  outlook,  waved 
their  hats,  and  each  cheered  into  the  face  of  the 
other. 

Out  in  the  street  a  stream  of  men  and  women 
poured  from  every  door,  and  went  to  swell  the 
main  cataract  which  had  risen  suddenly  in  full 
flood  in  the  Strand.  The  donkey-barrow  of  a 
costermonger  passed  me,  loaded  with  a  blue- 
jacket, a  flower-girl,  several  soldiers,  and  a  Staff 
captain  whose  spurred  boots  wagged  joyously 
over  the  stern  of  the  barrow.  A  motor  cab  fol- 
lowed, two  Australian  troopers  on  the  roof  of 
that,  with  a  hospital  nurse,  her  cap  awry,  sitting 

[98] 


The  Nobodies 

across  the  knees  of  one  of  them.  A  girl  on  the 
kerb,  continuously  springing  a  rattle  in  a  sort  of 
trance,  shrieked  with  laughter  at  the  nurse. 
Lines  of  people  with  linked  arms  chanted  and 
surged  along,  bare-headed,  or  with  hats  turned 
into  jokes.  A  private  car,  a  beautiful  little 
saloon  In  which  a  lady  was  solitary,  stopped  near 
me,  and  the  lady  beckoned  with  a  smile  to  a 
Canadian  soldier  who  was  close.  He  first  stared 
in  surprise  at  this  fashionable  stranger,  and  then 
got  In  beside  her  with  obviously  genuine  alacrity. 
The  hubbub  swelled  and  rolled  in  Increasing  de- 
lirium. Out  of  the  upper  windows  of  the  Hotel 
Cecil,  a  headquarters  of  the  Air  Force,  a  con- 
fetti of  official  forms  fell  in  spasmodic  clouds. 
I  returned  soon  to  the  empty  room  of  an  office 
where  I  was  likely  to  be  alone;  because,  now  the 
War  was  over,  while  listening  to  the  jollity  of 
Peace  which  had  just  arrived,  I  could  not  get 
my  thoughts  home  from  France,  and  what  they 
were  I  cannot  tell. 

But  there  were  some  other  memories,  more 
easily  borne.  There  was  that  night,  for  instance, 
late  In  the  August  of  19 14,  when  three  of  us  were 
getting  away  from  Creil.  It  was  time  to  go. 
We  were  not  soldiers.  Lying  on  the  floor  of  a 
railway  carriage  I  tried  to  sleep,  pillowed  Invol- 

[99] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

untarlly  on  someone's  boot.  I  never  knew  to 
whom  that  foot  belonged,  for  the  compartment 
was  chaos,  like  the  world.  The  carriage  light 
was  feeble,  and  the  faces  I  saw  above  me  drooped 
under  the  glim,  wilted  and  dingy.  The  eyes  of 
the  dishevelled  were  shut,  and  this  traveller, 
counting  the  pulse  of  the  wheels  beneath,  pres- 
ently forgot  everything  .  .  .  there  was  a  crash, 
and  my  heart  bounded  me  to  my  feet.  There 
had  been  a  fortnight  of  excitements  of  this  kind. 
A  bag  fell  and  struck  me  back  to  the  floor.  Un- 
seen people  trampled  over  me,  shouting.  Some- 
body cried:  "Here  they  are!"  A  cascade  of 
passengers  and  luggage  tumbled  over  to  a  sta- 
tion platform. 

It  was  a  chilly  morning.  And  where  were 
we?  A  clock  in  a  tower  said  it  was  five.  Peo- 
ple hurried  without  apparent  reason  in  all  di- 
rections. So  the  world  may  appear  to  us  if  some 
day  we  find,  to  our  surprise,  that  we  have  re- 
turned from  the  dead.  I  leaned  against  a  lamp- 
post, my  mind  gravel-rashed,  and  waited  for 
something  that  could  be  understood.  The  Ger- 
mans would  do.  We  heard  the  enemy  was  close, 
and  that  the  railway  officials  would  get  us  away 
if  they  could.  The  morning  became  no  warmer, 
there  was  no  coffee,  and  our  tobacco  pouches  were 

[lOO] 


The  Nobodies 

empty.  But  at  least  we  were  favoured  with  the 
chance  of  watching  the  French  railwaymen  at 
work.  This  was  a  junction,  and  the  men  moved 
about  as  though  they  were  only  busy  on  holiday 
traffic.  They  were  easy  and  deliberate.  I  could 
see  they  would  hold  that  line  to  the  last  pull  of 
cotton-waste,  and  would  run  their  trains  while 
there  was  a  mile  of  track.  So  we  learned  grad- 
ually that  confident  invaders  are  baffled  by  rail- 
waymen and  other  common  people,  such  as  old 
women  insistent  on  their  cows,  almost  as  much 
as  they  are  by  bayonets.  A  country's  readiness 
for  war  may  be  slight,  yet  the  settled  habits  of 
the  peaceful  Nobodies,  which  are  not  reckoned 
by  Imperialists  when  they  are  calculating  the 
length  of  the  road  to  conquest,  are  strangely 
tough  and  obstinate.  You  could  go  to  a  girl  at 
the  pigeon-hole  of  a  booking-office  in  France, 
demand  a  ticket  for  a  place  which  by  all  the  signs 
might  then  have  fallen  behind  the  van  of  the 
German  Army,  and  she  would  hand  the  ticket 
to  you  as  though  she  had  never  heard  of  the  War. 
Then  the  engine-driver  would  go  on  towards  the 
sound  of  the  guns  till  you  wondered,  made  un- 
easy by  the  signs  without,  whether  he  was  phre- 
netic and  intended  to  run  the  enemy  down.  The 
train  would  stop,  and  while  the  passengers 
[lOl] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

were  listening  to  the  shells  the  guard  would  come 
along  and  give  some  advice  as  to  the  best  thing 
to  do. 

A  little  ahead  of  the  Germans,  a  train  came 
into  that  junction  and  took  us  away.  I  fell  asleep 
again,  and  presently  awoke  to  see  a  sombre  or- 
chard outside  my  window  of  our  stationary  train. 
It  was  a  group  of  trees  entranced,  like  a  scene 
before  the  stage  is  occupied.  The  grass  in  the 
twilight  beneath  the  trees  was  rank.  My  sight 
fell  drowsily  to  an  abandoned  kepi,  and,  while 
wondering  what  had  become  of  the  man  who  used 
to  wear  it,  I  saw  a  bright  eye  slyly  shut  at  me. 
A  wink  in  the  grass !  A  bearded  face  was  laugh- 
ing up  at  me  from  under  the  kepi.  A  rifle  with 
a  fixed  bayonet  slid  foward.  Then  I  saw  the 
orchard  had  a  secret  crop  of  eyes,  which  smiled 
at  us  from  the  ground.  We  moved  on,  and  fare- 
well kisses  were  blown  to  us. 

Among  the  laurels  of  a  garden  beyond  field 
batteries  were  in  position.  We  crossed  a  bridge 
over  a  lower  road  and  a  stream.  Infantry  were 
waiting  below  for  something,  and  from  their  atti- 
tudes seemed  to  expect  it  soon.  My  fellow-pas- 
sengers were  now  awake  to  these  omens.  Broad 
streams  of  cattle  undulated  past  our  train  going 
south,  but  west.  "My  poor  Paris!"  exclaimed  a 
[102] 


The  Nobodies 

French  lady.  It  was  not  for  themselves  these 
people  were  sorry.  The  common  sort  of  people 
in  the  train  were  sorry  for  Paris,  for  all  their 
unlucky  fellows.  The  train  moved  with  hesitancy 
for  hours.  During  one  long  pause  we  listened 
to  a  cannonade.  One  burst  of  sound  seemed 
very  close.  A  young  English  girl,  sitting  in  a 
corner  with  her  infant,  abruptly  handed  the  child 
to  her  husband.  She  rummaged  in  a  travelling 
case  with  the  haste  of  incipient  panic.  She  pro- 
duced a  spirit-lamp,  a  bowl,  and  a  tin.  She  had 
suddenly  remembered  it  was  past  her  baby's  feed- 
ing time. 

Who  won  the  War  for  us?  It  was  such  folk. 
They  turned  in  docility,  with  no  more  than  a 
pause,  a  pause  of  ignorance  and  wonder,  of  dis- 
may they  could  hardly  conceal,  from  the  accus- 
tomed order  of  their  days  to  form  vast  armies, 
to  populate  innumerable  factories  for  the  making 
of  munitions  of  war,  and,  while  their  households 
came  everywhere  to  ruin,  they  held  stubbornly 
to  the  task  fate  had  thrust  upon  them;  yet  their 
august  governors  and  popular  guides,  frantic  and 
afraid  through  the  dire  retribution  which  had 
fallen  on  that  monstrous  European  society  which 
so  many  of  us  had  thought  eternal,  abjured  and 
abused  the  common  sort  whose  efforts  were  all 
[103] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

that  could  save  us.  What  did  they  call  the  No- 
bodies? Slackers,  cowards,  rabbits,  and  field 
vermin;  mean  creatures  unable  to  leave  their  foot- 
ball and  their  drink.  I  recall  one  sombre  win- 
ter's day  of  the  first  November  of  the  War,  when 
a  column  of  wounded  Belgian  soldiers  shambled 
by  me,  coming  out  of  the  Yser  line,  on  the  way  to 
succour  which  I  knew  they  would  not  find.  The 
doctors  and  the  hospitals  were  few.  These  fel- 
lows were  in  rags  which  were  plastered  to  their 
limbs  with  mud.  Their  eyes  had  the  vacant  look 
of  men  who  had  returned  from  the  grave  and  who 
had  forgotten  this  world.  The  bare  feet  of  some 
of  them  left  bloody  trails  on  the  road.  Others 
clutched  their  bodies,  and  the  blood  drained  be- 
tween their  fingers.  One  dropped  dead  at  my 
feet.  I  came  home  with  that  in  my  mind;  and  the 
next  sunrise,  hearing  unusual  sounds  outside,  I 
lifted  the  blind  to  a  dawn  which  was  cold  and 
ominously  scarlet  behind  skeleton  trees.  I  saw 
beneath  the  trees  a  company  of  my  young  neigh- 
bours, already  in  khaki,  getting  used  to  the  harsh- 
ness of  sergeants,  and  to  the  routine  of  those 
implacable  circumstances  which  would  take  them 
to  Neuve  Chapelle,  to  Gallipoli,  to  Loos,  to  the 
Somme;  names  that  had  no  meaning  for  us  then. 
That  serious  company  of  young  Englishmen 
[104] 


The  Nobodies 

making  soldiers  of  themselves  in  a  day  with  so 
unpropitious  an  opening  light  did  not  look  like 
national  indifference.  Those  innocents  getting 
used  to  rifles  were  as  affecting  as  that  single  line 
of  bodies  I  saw  across  a  mile  of  stubble  near 
Compiegne,  where  a  rearguard  of  the  "Contempt- 
ibles"  had  sacrificed  themselves  to  their  com- 
rades. But  one  could  not  be  sure.  I  went  to 
find  one  who  could  tell  me  whether  England 
was  awake  to  what  confronted  it.  I  remembered 
he  was  a  quiet  observer,  that  he  knew  what  allow- 
ance to  make  for  those  patriotic  newspapers 
which  so  early  were  holding  up  in  ruinous  cari- 
cature their  country  and  their  countrymen  for  the 
world  to  see  and  to  scorn.  He  was  a  scholar, 
he  was  a  Socialist  and  a  pacifist,  he  had  a  sense 
of  humour  to  keep  him  balanced.  But  he  had 
gone.     He  had  enlisted;  and  he  is  dead. 

It  was  a  common  experience.  From  the  day 
the  Germans  entered  Belgium  a  dumb  resolution 
settled  on  our  Nobodies.  They  did  not  demon- 
strate. They  made  long  silent  queues  at  the 
recruiting  offices.  It  is  true  those  offices  were 
not  ready  for  them  and  turned  them  away;  and 
when  by  sheer  obstinacy  they  got  into  the  Army 
they  were  put  into  concentration  camps  that  were 
as  deadly  as  battle.     That  did  not  daunt  them, 

[105] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

nor  turn  them  from  their  purpose,  whatever  that 
was,  for  they  never  said;  and  the  newspapers,  by 
tradition,  had  no  time  to  find  out,  being  devoted 
to  the  words  and  activities  of  the  Highly  Impor- 
tant. We  therefore  knew  nothing  of  the  muni- 
tion factories  that  were  springing  up  magically,  as 
in  a  night,  like  toadstools,  all  over  the  country, 
and  were  barely  aware  that  for  some  mysterious 
reason  the  hosts  of  the  enemy  were  stopped  dead 
on  the  road  to  Calais.  Whose  work  was  all 
this?  But  how  should  we  know?  Who  can 
chronicle  what  Nobody  does? 

Sometimes  there  was  a  hint.  Once  again, 
when  I  returned  from  France  in  191 6,  unhappy 
with  a  guess  at  what  the  future  would  be  like,  I 
learned  that  our  workers  were  not  working. 
They  were  drinking.  They  had  been  passion- 
ately denounced  by  the  Great  and  Popular,  and 
our  Press  was  forced  to  admit  this  disastrous 
crime  to  the  world,  for  fidelity  to  the  truth  is  a 
national  quality.  I  went  to  an  engineer  who 
would  know  the  worst,  and  would  not  be  afraid 
to  tell  me  what  it  was.  I  found  him  asleep  In 
his  overalls,  where  he  had  dropped  after  thirty- 
six  hours  of  continuous  duty.  Afterwards,  when 
his  blasphemous  indignation  over  profiteers, 
politicians,  and  newspapers  had  worn  itself  out, 

[106] 


The  Nobodies 

he  told  me.  His  men,  using  dimmed  lights  while 
working  on  the  decks  of  urgent  ships,  often 
forced  to  work  in  cramped  positions  and  in  all 
weathers,  and  while  the  ship  was  under  way  to  a 
loading  berth,  with  no  refreshment  provided 
aboard,  and  dropped  at  any  hour  long  distances 
from  home,  were  still  regarded  by  employers  in 
the  old  way,  not  as  defenders  of  their  country's 
life,  but  as  a  means  to  quick  profits,  against 
whom  the  usual  debasing  tricks  of  economy  could 
be  devised.  A  battleship  in  the  north  had  been 
completed  five  months  under  contract  time. 
Working  girls,  determined  to  make  a  record  out- 
put of  ammunition,  persisted  twenty-two  hours 
at  a  stretch,  topped  their  machines  with  Union 
Jacks,  and  fainted  next  morning  while  waiting 
for  the  factory  gates  to  open.  The  spirit  of 
the  English !  What  virtue  there  is  in  bread  and 
tea !  Yet  we  might  have  guessed  it.  And  again 
we  might  have  remembered,  as  a  corrective,  how 
many  grave  speeches,  which  have  surprised, 
shocked,  and  directed  the  nation,  have  been  made 
by  Great  Men  too  soon  after  a  noble  dinner, 
words  winged  by  the  Press  without  an  accompany- 
ing and  explanatory  wine  list. 

But    the    Nobodies    are    light-minded,    casual, 
and    good-hearted.     Their    great    labour    over, 
[107] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

and  their  sacrifices  buried,  they  have  come  out 
this  day  to  celebrate  the  occasion  with  hilarious 
and  ironic  gaiety.  They  have  won  the  Greatest 
of  Wars,  so  they  ride  in  motor-lorries  and  make 
delirious  noises  with  comic  instruments.  Their 
heroic  thoughts  are  blattering  through  penny 
trumpets.  They  have  accomphshed  what  had 
been  declared  impossible,  and  now  they  rejoice 
with  an  inconsequential  clatter  on  tea-trays  and 
tin  cans. 

Yet  some  of  us  who  watched  their  behaviour 
saw  the  fantastic  brightness  in  the  streets  on  Ar- 
mistice Day  only  as  a  momentary  veiling  of  the 
spectres  of  a  shadow  land  which  now  will  never 
pass.  Who  that  heard  "Tipperary"  sung  by 
careless  men  marching  in  France  in  a  summer 
which  seems  a  century  gone  will  hear  that  foolish 
tune  again  without  a  sudden  fear  that  he  will 
be  unable  to  control  his  emotion?  And  those 
Nobodies  of  Mons,  the  Marne,  and  the  Aisne, 
what  were  they?  The  "hungry  squad,"  the  men 
shut  outside  the  factory  gates,  the  useless  surplus 
of  the  labour  market  so  necessary  for  a  great 
nation's  commercial  prosperity.  Their  need  kept 
the  wages  of  their  neighbours  at  an  economic 
level.  The  men  of  Mons  were  of  that  other  old 
[io8] 


The  Nobodies 

rearguard,  the  hope  of  the  captains  of  industry 
when  there  are  revolts  against  the  common  lot 
of  our  industrial  cities  where  the  death-rates  of 
young  Nobodies,  casualty  lists  of  those  who  fall 
to  keep  us  prosperous,  are  as  ruinous  as  open 
war;  a  mutilation  of  life,  a  drainage  of  the 
nation's  body  that  is  easily  borne  by  Christian 
folk  who  are  moved  to  grief  and  action  at  the 
thought  of  Polynesians  without  Bibles. 

Yet  the  Nobodies  stood  to  it  at  Mons.  They 
bore  us  no  resentment.  We  will  say  they  fought 
for  an  England  that  is  not  us,  an  England  that 
is  nobler  than  common  report  and  common 
speech.  Think  of  the  contempt  and  anger  of  the 
better  end  of  London  just  before  the  War,  when, 
at  the  other  end,  the  people  of  Dockland  re- 
volted and  defied  their  masters!  I  knew  one 
mother  in  that  obscure  host  of  ignorant  humanity 
in  revolt.  Two  of  her  infants  were  slowly  fad- 
ing, and  she  herself  was  dying  of  starvation,  yet 
she  refused  the  entrance  of  charity  at  her  door, 
and  dared  her  man  to  surrender.  He  died  later 
at  Ypres.  He  died  because  of  that  very  quality 
of  his  which  moved  his  masters  and  superiors  to 
anger;  he  refused  at  Ypres,  as  he  did  in  Dockland, 
like  those  who  were  with  him  and  were  of  his 
[109] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

kind,  to  do  more  than  mock  defeat  when  it 
faced  him. 

That  figure  of  Nobody  in  sodden  khaki,  cum- 
bered with  ugly  gear,  its  precious  rifle  wrapped  in 
rags,  no  brightness  anywhere  about  it  except  the 
light  of  its  eyes  (did  those  eyes  mock  us,  did  they 
reproach  us,  when  they  looked  into  ours  in  Flan- 
ders?), its  face  seamed  with  lines  which  might 
have  been  dolorous,  which  might  have  been  ironic, 
with  the  sweat  running  from  under  its  steel 
casque,  looms  now  in  the  memory,  huge,  statu- 
esque, silent  but  questioning,  like  an  overshadow- 
ing challenge,  like  a  gigantic  legendary  form 
charged  with  tragedy  and  drama ;  and  its  eyes, 
seen  in  memory  again,  search  us  in  privacy.  Yet 
that  figure  was  the  "Cuthbert."  It  was  derided 
by  those  onlookers  who  were  not  fit  to  kneel  and 
touch  its  muddy  boots.  It  broke  the  Hindenburg 
Line.  Its  body  was  thrown  to  fill  the  trenches  it 
had  won,  and  was  the  bridge  across  which  our 
impatient  guns  drove  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy. 

What  is  that  figure  now?  An  unspoken 
thought,  which  charges  such  names  as  Bullecourt, 
Cambrai,  Bapaume,  Croiselles,  Hooge,  and  a 
hundred  more,  with  the  sound  and  premonition 
of  a  vision  of  midnight  and  all  unutterable  things. 
We  sec  it  in  a  desolation  of  the  mind,  a  shape 
[no] 


The  Nobodies 

forlorn  against  the  alien  light  of  the  setting  of  a 
day  of  dread,  the  ghost  of  what  was  fair,  but  was 
broken,  and  is  lost. 


[Ill] 


XVII.    Bookworms 

JANUARY  i8,  1919.  In  Fleet  Street  yes- 
terday there  was  at  lunch  with  us  an  Amer- 
ican Army  officer  who  discoursed  heartily 
about  a  certain  literary  public-house.  He  quoted 
a  long  passage  from  Dickens  showing  how  some- 
body took  various  turnings  near  Fetter  Lane,  eas- 
ily to  be  recognized,  till  they  arrived  at  this  very 
tavern.  Such  enthusiasm  is  admirable,  yet  em- 
barrassing. In  return,  I  inquired  after  several 
young  American  poets,  whose  work,  seldom  seen 
here,  interests  me,  and  I  named  their  books.  He 
had  never  heard  of  them.  This  enthusiast  did 
not  even  appear  to  have  the  beginning  of  an  idea 
that  his  was  unforgivable  ignorance  seeing  that  he 
knew  more  than  a  native  ought  to  know  about 
some  of  our  taverns.  Had  he  been  an  English- 
man and  a  friend  of  mine  I  should  have  told  him 
that  I  thought  his  love  of  letters  was  as  spurious 
as  the  morality  of  the  curate  who  speaks  in  a  trem- 
bling baritone  about  changes  in  the  divorce  laws, 

[112] 


Bookworms 

but  who  accepts  murder  without  altering  the  stat- 
utory smile  of  benediction. 

Literature  would  be  lighter  without  that  scroll 
work  and  top  hamper.  It  has  nothing  to  do  with 
its  life.  It  Is  as  helpful  to  us  as  wall-texts  and 
those  wonders  we  know  as  works  of  Pure 
Thought.  Let  us  remember  all  the  noble  vol- 
umes of  philosophy  and  metaphysics  we  ought  to 
have  read,  to  learn  how  wonderfully  far  our 
brains  have  taken  us  beyond  the  relic  of  Piltdown; 
and  then  recall  what  Ypres  was  like,  and  buy  a 
teetotum  instead.  That  much  is  saved.  Now 
we  need  not  read  them.  If  we  feel  ourselves 
weakening  towards  such  idleness,  let  us  spin  tops. 
If  we  had  to  choose  between  Garvice  and  say 
Hegel  or  Locke  for  a  niche  in  the  Temple  of 
Letters,  we  should  make  an  unintelligible  blunder 
if  we  did  not  elect  Mr.  Garvice  without  discus- 
sion. He  is  human,  he  is  ingenuous  and  funny, 
and  the  philosophers  are  only  loosening  with 
the  insinuations  of  moth  and  rust.  The  philos- 
ophers are  like  the  great  statesmen  and  the  great 
soldiers^ — we  should  be  happier  without  them.  If 
we  are  not  happy  and  enjoying  life,  then  we  have 
missed  the  only  reason  for  it.  If  books  do  not 
help  us  to  this,  if  they  even  devise  our  thoughts 
Into  knots  and  put  straws  In  our  hair,  then  they 

[113] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

ought  to  be  burned.  It  is  true  that  some  of  us 
may  get  pleasure  from  searching  novels  for  sole- 
cisms and  collecting  evidence  by  which  shall  be 
guessed  the  originals  of  the  novelist's  characters, 
just  as  others  extract  amusement  from  puzzle 
pictures.  But  book-worming  has  the  same  rela- 
tion to  literature,  even  when  it  is  done  by  a 
learned  doctor  in  the  Bodleian,  as  flies  in  a  dairy 
with  our  milk  supply.  If  most  of  the  books  in  the 
British  Museum  were  destroyed,  we  might  still 
have  a  friend  who  would  go  with  us  to  Amiens  to 
get  one  more  dinner  in  a  well-remembered  room, 
and  drink  to  the  shades;  we  might  still,  from  the 
top  of  Lundy  at  dusk,  watch  the  dim  seas  break 
into  lilac  around  the  Shutter  Rock,  while  the  un- 
seen kittiwakes  were  voices  from  the  past;  and  we 
might  still  see  Miss  Muffet  tiptoe  on  a  June  morn- 
ing to  smell  the  first  rose.  That  is  what  we  look 
for  in  books,  or  something  like  it,  and  when  it 
Is  not  there  they  are  not  books  to  us. 


[114] 


XVIII.    Sailor  Language 

FEBRUARY  I,  1919.  "What's  in  a 
word?"  asks  Admiral  W.  H.  Smyth,  with 
ironic  intent,  in  his  Sailors'  fVord  Book. 
There  are  people  who  are  derided  because  they 
are  inclined  to  hesitate  over  that  unimportant 
doubt,  selecting  their  words  with  a  waste  of  time 
which  is  grievous,  when  the  real  value  of  the  sov- 
ereign is  but  nine  and  ninepence,  in  an  uneco- 
nomic desire  to  be  as  right  as  their  knowledge  will 
allow.  There  is  something  to  be  said  for  them. 
There  is  a  case  to  be  made  for  getting  a  task 
finished  as  well  as  one  knows  how,  if  interest  in 
it  was  sufficient  to  prompt  a  beginning.  A  friend 
of  mine,  who  could  write  a  thousand  interesting 
and  popular  words  about  an  event,  or  even 
about  nothing  in  particular,  while  I  was  still  won- 
dering what  I  ought  to  do  with  it,  once  exclaimed 
In  indignation  and  contempt  when  I  put  in  a  plea 
for  Roget  and  his  Thesaurus.  He  declared  that 
a  writer  who  used  such  a  reference-book  ought  to 

[115] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

be  deprived  of  his  paper  and  ink.  He  never  used 
even  a  dictionary.  His  argument  and  the  force 
of  it  humbled  me,  for  I  gathered  that  when  he 
wrote  he  had  but  to  put  his  hand  in  his  pocket 
and  pull  out  all  the  words  he  wanted  by  the  fist- 
ful. I  envy  him.  I  wish  I  could  do  it,  but  there 
are  times  when  every  word  I  try  seems  opaque. 
It  is  useless  to  pretend  that  Roget  is  of  material 
assistance  then;  for  what  remedy  is  there  under 
heaven  for  the  slow  and  heavy  mind?  But  to 
me  Roget  is  full  of  amusing  suggestions,  which 
would  really  have  been  very  helpful  to  me  had  I 
wanted  to  use  his  words  for  any  other  purpose 
than  the  one  in  hand.  It  is  true  he  rarely  gives 
you  the  word  you  think  you  want,  but  not  seldom 
in  his  assorted  heaps  of  unused  ornaments  you 
are  surprised  by  a  glance  of  colour  from  an  un- 
suspected facet  of  a  common  word. 

The  Sailor^ s  Word  Book  is  no  pamphlet;  not 
in  the  least  the  kind  of  pocket  book  which  once 
helped  hurried  British  soldiers  in  a  French  shop 
to  get  fried  eggs.  It  weighs,  I  should  think,  seven 
pounds,  and  it  is  packed  with  the  vocabulary 
which  has  been  built  into  the  British  ship  during 
the  thousand  years  and  more  of  her  growth.  The 
origin  of  very  many  of  the  words  retires,  often 
beyond  exact  definition,  into  the  cold  mists  of  the 
[ii6] 


Sailor  Language 

prehistoric  Baltic,  and  to  the  Greek  Islands, 
among  the  shadows  of  the  men  who  first  found 
the  courage  to  lose  sight  of  the  hills.  Commonly 
they  are  short  words,  smoothed  by  constant  use 
till  they  might  be  imagined  to  be  born  of  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  they  are  known,  like  the  gulls 
and  the  foam  of  the  wake.  They  carry  like  detona- 
tions in  a  gale.  Yet  quite  often  such  words, 
when  they  are  verbs,  were  once  of  the  common 
stock  of  the  language,  as  in  the  case  of  "belay," 
and  it  has  happened  that  the  sailor  alone  has  been 
left  to  keep  them  alive.  Dr.  Johnson  seems  not 
to  have  known  the  meaning  of  the  verb  "to  belay" 
among  the  other  things  he  did  not  know  but  was 
very  violent  about.  He  thought  it  was  a  sea- 
phrase  for  splicing  a  rope,  just  as  he  supposed 
"main-sheet"  was  the  largest  sail  of  a  ship. 

The  Sailors'  Word  Book  would  be  much  more 
interesting  than  it  is,  though  greatly  heavier,  if 
the  derivation  of  the  words  were  given,  or  even 
guessed  at,  a  method  which  frequently  makes  the 
livelier  story.  We  begin  to  understand  what  a 
long  voyage  our  ship  has  come  when  we  are  told 
that  "starboard"  is  steer-board,  the  side  to  which 
the  steering-paddle  was  made  fast  before  the  mod- 
ern rudder  was  invented  in  the  fourteenth  century. 
Skcat  informs  us  that  both  steor  and  bord  are 

[117] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

Anglo-Saxon;  in  fact,  the  latter  word  is  the  same 
in  all  the  Celtic  and  Teutonic  languages,  so  was 
used  by  those  who  first  cut  trees  in  Western 
Europe,  and  perhaps  was  here  before  they  arrived 
to  make  our  civilization  what  we  know  it.  The 
opposite  to  starboard  was  larboard;  but  for  good 
reason  the  Admiralty  substituted  port  for  lar- 
board in  1844.  Why  was  the  left  side  of  a  ship 
called  the  port  side  ?  That  term  was  in  use  before 
the  Admiralty  adopted  it.  It  has  been  suggested 
that,  as  the  steering-paddle  was  on  the  right  side 
of  a  ship,  it  was  good  seamanship  to  have  the  har- 
bour or  port  on  the  left  hand  when  piloting 
inwards.  But  it  is  doubtful  if  that  reason  was 
devised  by  a  sailor. 

A  few  words  in  sea  life — as  fish,  mere,  and 
row — are  said  to  be  so  old  that  the  philologists 
refer  them  to  the  Aryans,  or,  as  others  might  say, 
give  them  up  as  a  bad  job.  These  words  appear 
to  be  common  to  all  the  sons  of  Adam  who  pre- 
ferred adventurous  change  to  security  in  monot- 
ony, and  so  signed  on  as  slaves  to  a  galley.  An- 
chor we  imported  from  the  Greeks — it  is  de- 
clared to  be  the  oldest  word  from  the  Mediter- 
ranean in  the  language  of  our  ships;  admiral 
from  the  Arabs,  and  hammock  and  hurricane  from 
the  Caribs,   through  the   Spaniards.     But  other 

[118] 


Sailor  Language 

words  of  our  seamen  are  as  native  to  us  as  our 
grey  weather,  for  we  brought  them  with  other 
habits  overseas  from  the  North — words  like  hail, 
storm,  sea,  ship,  sail,  strand,  cliff,  shower,  mast, 
and  flood. 

To  examine  words  in  this  manner  is  simply  to 
invite  trouble,  as  did  the  man  who  assumed  that 
"bending  a  sail"  was  done  as  one  would  bend  a 
cane,  not  knowing  that  the  sailor  uses  that  word 
in  the  original  sense  of  "fastening."  Once,  in 
my  ignorance,  I  imagined  "schooner"  was  of 
Dutch  origin,  but  was  careful  to  refer  to  the  inval- 
uable Skeat.  Only  just  in  time,  though.  And 
he  says  that  the  word  was  born  on  the  Clyde, 
grew  up  in  New  England,  migrated  to  Holland, 
and  then  came  back  to  us  again.  Once  upon  a 
time  (17 13)  at  Gloucester,  Massachusetts,  a  man 
was  witnessing  a  new  fore-and-aft  rigged  vessel 
glide  away  on  a  trial  trip,  and  exclaimed  "She 
scoons!"  So  all  her  kind  were  christened.  Sci- 
ence of  that  kind  is  almost  as  good  as  romance. 


[119] 


XIX.    Illusions 

FEBRUARY  15,  1919.  Southwark  Street 
is  warehouses  and  railway  bridges,  and 
at  its  best  is  not  beautiful;  but  when  at 
night  it  Is  3.  deep  chasm  through  which  whirl  cata- 
racts of  snow,  and  the  paving  is  sludge,  then,  if 
you  are  at  one  end  of  it,  the  other  end  is  as  far 
away  as  joy.  I  was  at  one  end  of  it,  and  at  the 
other  was  my  train,  due  to  leave  in  ten  minutes. 
Yet  as  there  was  a  strike,  there  might  be  no  train, 
and  so  I  could  not  lose  it;  I  had  that  consolation 
while  judging  that,  with  more  than  half  a  mile  of 
snow  and  squall  intervening  from  the  north-east,  I 
could  not  do  the  length  of  the  street  in  ten  min- 
utes. So  I  surrendered  the  train  which  might  not 
run  to  whoever  was  able  to  catch  it,  and  in  that 
instant  of  renunciation  the  dark  body  of  a  motor 
lorry  skidded  to  the  kerb  and  stopped  beside  me. 
A  voice  that  was  as  passionless  as  destiny  told  me 
to  hop  up,  if  I  were  going  towards  the  station. 
The  headlong  lorry,  the  sombre  masses  of  the 
[120] 


Illusions 

buildings  which  were  now  looming  through  the 
diminishing  snow,  and  the  winter's  night,  roused 
a  vision  of  another  place,  much  like  it,  or  else  the 
snow  and  the  night  made  it  seem  like  it,  and  so 
my  uppermost  thought  became  too  personal,  un- 
important, and  curious  for  converse.  All  I  said, 
as  I  took  my  place  beside  the  steering  wheel,  was: 
"It's  a  wretched  night,"  (But  I  might  have 
been  alone  in  the  lorry.  There  was  no  immedi- 
ate answer.)  I  communed  secretly  with  my 
memory.  Then  the  voice  returned  out  of  the 
darkness.  It  startled  me.  "This  corner,"  it  re- 
marked, "always  reminds  me  of  a  bit  of  Armen- 
tieres."  The  voice  had  answered  my  thought, 
and  not  my  words. 

The  lorry  stopped  and  I  got  down.  I  never 
saw  the  driver.  I  do  not  know  whose  voice  it 
was;  if,  indeed,  there  was  with  me  in  that  lorry 
more  than  a  shadow  and  an  impersonal  voice. 

Yet  now  the  night  could  do  its  worst.  I  had 
the  illusion  that  I  had  seen  through  it.  Were 
these  bleak  and  obdurate  circumstances  an  im- 
posture? They  appeared  to  have  me  imprisoned 
helplessly  in  time  and  snow;  yet  I  had  seen  them 
shaken,  and  by  a  mere  thought.  Did  their  ap- 
pearance depend  on  the  way  we  looked  at  them? 
Perhaps  it  was  that.  We  are  compelled  by  out- 
[121] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

side  things  to  their  mould,  and  are  mortified; 
but  occasionally  they  fail  to  hide  the  joke.  The 
laugh  becomes  ours,  and  circumstance  must  sub- 
mit to  the  way  we  see  it.  If  Time  playfully  im- 
prisons us  In  a  century  we  would  rather  have 
missed,  where  only  the  stars  are  left  undisturbed 
to  wink  above  the  doings  and  noises  of  Bedlam, 
and  where  to  miss  the  last  train — supposing  it 
runs  at  all — is  the  right  end  to  a  perfect  day  of 
blizzards  and  social  squalls,  what  does  it  matter 
when  we  find  that  the  whole  of  it  is  shaken  by  a 
single  Idea?  Might  it  not  vanish  altogether  if 
enough  of  us  could  be  found  to  laugh  at  it?  This 
dream  assisted  me  to  some  warmth  of  mind 
through  the  rest  of  the  cold  night  till  I  arrived 
on  the  station  platform,  after  the  train  had  left. 

To  help  further  in  destroying  my  faith  in  the 
permanence  of  our  affairs  and  institutions,  it  then 
appeared  the  platform  was  vacant  because  my 
train  was  not  yet  in.  It  was  coming  in  at  that 
moment — or  so  a  porter  told  me.  Our  protean 
enemy  took  his  most  fearful  form  in  the  War 
when  he  became  a  Hidden  Hand.  Was  this  por- 
ter an  agent  of  the  gods  for  whose  eternal  leisure 
our  daily  confusion  and  bad  temper  make  an 
amusing  diversion?  Was  he  one  of  the  mali- 
cious familiars  who  are  at  work  amongst  us, 
[122] 


Illusions 

disguised,  and  who  playfully  set  us  by  the  ears 
with  divine  traps  for  boobies?  This  porter  was 
grinning.  He  went  away  with  his  hand  over  his 
mouth,  and  at  that  moment  a  train  stopped  at 
the  platform.  The  engine  was  at  the  wrong  end 
of  it. 

One  official  told  me  its  proper  locomotive 
was  at  East  Grinstead,  and  that  wc  might  not  get 
it.  Perhaps  its  home  was  there.  And  yet 
another  official  whose  face  was  as  mysterious  as 
that  of  the  station  clock,  which  was  wearing  a 
paper  mask,  said  that  the  engine  of  my  train  had, 
in  fact,  gone.  It  had  gone  to  Brighton.  He  did 
not  know  why.  It  had  gone  alone.  I  turned 
vacantly  from  this  bewilderment  and  saw  a  man 
with  the  sort  of  golden  beard  an  immortal  might 
have  worn  standing  under  a  station  lamp,  and 
breaking  now  and  then  into  peals  of  merriment, 
occasioned,  it  seemed  to  me,  by  what  the  first 
porter  was  telling  him.  Then  both  of  them 
looked  towards  me,  and  stopped.  If  in  one  more 
gust  of  hearty  laughter  that  hollow  wilderness 
of  a  station  had  vanished,  gloom  and  dreary 
echoes  and  frozen  lights,  and  I  had  found  my- 
self blinking  in  a  surprising  sunlight  at  that  fel- 
low in  the  golden  beard,  while  he  continued  to 
laugh  at  me  in  another  world  than  this,  where  he 
[123] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

was  revealed  for  what  he  was,  I  was  in  the  mind 
for  placid  acceptance.  Well,  the  miraculous 
transformation  was  as  likely  as  an  engine  for  that 
train. 

The  bearded  one  approached  me.  I  did  not 
run  away.  I  waited  for  the  next  thing.  He  had 
a  book  under  his  arm,  and  it  is  likely  that  the 
gods,  who  have  no  need  to  learn  the  truth,  never 
read  books.  "If,"  he  told  me,  "you  want  to  get 
to  Sheepwash,  you  had  better  take  this  other 
train.  It  is  going  half  the  way.  The  engine  for 
the  train  for  Sheepwash  can't  be  found." 

We  both  boarded  the  train  for  half  the  journey, 
and  it  did  not  appear  to  have  any  other  passen- 
gers. Yet,  reckless  of  the  risks  I  was  taking  in 
travelling  alone  with  a  suspected  being  at  such  a 
time — for  where  might  not  he  and  the  train  go? 
— I  accepted  the  chance;  and  as  I  took  my  seat 
and  regarded  that  bright  beard,  the  shadow  of 
my  awful  doubt  became  really  serious,  for  it  was 
only  this  week  that  I  have  been  reading  The 
TzviUght  of  the  Gods.  There  was  the  disin- 
tegrating recollection  of  that  book,  with  its  stories 
of  homeless  immortals  in  search  of  new  and  more 
profitable  employ;  and  there  had  been  a  bodiless 
voice  in  a  motor  lorry  which  ignored  what  I  said 
but  spoke  instead  to  an  inconsequential  memory 

[124] 


Illusions 

of  mine  that  was  strictly  private;  and  there  was 
the  levity  with  which  uniformed  officials  treated 
the  essential  institutions  of  civilization.  All  this 
gave  me  the  sensation  that  even  the  fixed  policy 
of  our  strong  government  might,  at  any  moment 
now,  roll  up  as  a  scroll. 

Off  we  went.  My  fellow-traveller  was  silent, 
though  he  was  smiling  at  something  which  was 
not  in  the  carriage,  to  my  knowledge.  When  he 
spoke,  his  eyes  were  not  fixed  on  me.  He  looked 
into  the  air,  and  talked  to  whatever  it  was  he  saw. 
He  pointed  a  finger  at  the  light  of  the  city  lying 
beyond  and  below  our  carriage  window.  "All 
they've  built,"  he  said,  "stands  only  on  a  few 
odd  notions.  Now  they're  changing  their  no- 
tions, so  down  comes  everything  with  a  run.  And 
don't  they  look  surprised  and  pained!"  (I  felt 
like  an  eavesdropper,  and  thought  I'd  better  show 
him  I  was  present.)  I  apologized  for  overhear- 
ing him.  He  nodded  shortly,  a  little  condescend- 
ingly. "We've  accepted  that" — he  poked  his  stick 
towards  where  stood  our  Imperial  city  in  the 
night — "as  if  it  came  by  itself.  We  never  knew 
our  city  was  like  that  just  because  we  never 
saw  it  in  any  other  light.  Now  we're  upset  to 
find  the  magic-lantern  picture  is  fading.  Got  to 
put  up  with  it,  though."     His  book  had  been  on 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

the  seat.  It  fell  to  the  floor,  and  I  picked  it  up 
and  handed  it  to  him.  It  was  The  Twilight  of 
the  Gods. 

If  I  could  hav^e  remembered  at  that  moment 
one  of  the  simple  dodges  for  avertmg  the  evil 
eye  I  should  have  used  it.  The  laughing  malice 
of  that  book  had  so  confused  me  for  some  days 
that  I  had  begun  to  feel  that  even  St.  Paul's,  a 
blue  bubble  floating  over  London  on  the  stream 
of  Time,  might  v'anish,  as  bubbles  will.  The 
Hidden  Hand,  I  began  to  believe,  had  something 
in  it. 

I  intrigued  a  serious  interview  with  my  fellow- 
passenger,  hoping  to  find  evidence;  and  then  the 
train  stopped  finally,  six  miles  from  home.  At 
that  very  instant  of  time  the  train  which  we  had 
previously  rejected  because  it  had  no  engine  chose 
to  run  express  through  the  station  where  we  stood. 


[126] 


XX.    Figure-Heads 

MARCH  I,  19 19.  When  the  car  got  to 
the  Board  of  Trade  Office,  which  is 
opposite  the  old  chapel  of  ease  where 
the  crews  of  John  Company's  ships  "used  to  wor- 
ship," as  a  local  history  tells  us,  I  saw  Uncle 
Dave  by  the  kerb,  with  time  apparently  on  his 
hands.     I  got  down. 

He  told  me  old  Jackson  is  dead.  Jackson 
was  a  mast  and  block  maker,  but  his  fame  was  the 
excellence  of  his  figure-heads.  It  is  many  years 
since  old  Jackson  made  one,  but  If  It  is  doubted 
that  he  was  an  artist,  there  is  a  shop  near 
where  he  once  lived  which  still  displays  three  of 
his  images,  the  size  of  life,  reputed  to  have  been 
conjured  from  baulks  of  timber  with  an  ax.  I 
remember  Jackson.  He  rarely  answered  you 
when  you  questioned  him  about  those  ships  to 
which  he  had  given  personality  and  eyes  that 
looked  sleeplessly  overseas  from  their  prows. 
He  regarded  you,  and  only  his  whiskers  moved  in 
[127] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

silent  indifference  (he  chewed),  as  though  you 
were  wasting  the  time  of  a  man  and  an  artist. 
Those  images  of  his  were  all  of  women.  He 
would  make  no  figure-head  for  a  ship  bearing  the 
name  of  a  man,  though  it  were  that  of  a  Greek 
hero.  And,  of  course,  you  dare  not  even  think  of 
the  trousered  legs  of  a  modern  man  stuck  each 
side  of  a  ship's  prow,  boots  and  all;  but  the  dra- 
pery of  a  woman  flows  with  grace  there.  She 
would  look  indeed  its  vigilant  guardian  spirit.  It 
would  be  pleasing  to  write  of  some  of  the  more 
famous  of  those  idols,  as  I  remember  them  in  re- 
pose, above  the  quays  of  the  docks. 

Here  we  were  joined  by  some  young  men  who 
knew  Uncle  Dave.  They  were  looking  for  a  ship. 
But  Uncle  continued  to  tell  me  of  the  merits 
of  his  friend  the  maker  of  figure-heads.  A  stoker 
became  a  trifle  irritated.  "Well,  what's  the  good 
of  'em,  anyway?"  he  interjected.  "Lumber,  I 
call  'em.  They  can't  be  carried  on  straight 
stems,  and  clipper-bows  aren't  wanted  these  days, 
wasting  good  metal.  Why,  even  Thompson's 
White  Star  liners  have  chucked  that  sort  of  truck. 
They're  not  built  like  it  now.  What's  the  good 
of  figger-'eds?" 

This  youth's  casual  blasphemy  in  the  presence 

[128] 


Figu  re-Heads 

of  Uncle  Dave  (who  once  was  bo'sun  of  a  China 
clipper),  extolling  as  he  did  his  age  of  mere  ma- 
chines against  the  virtues  of  an  age  when  ships 
were  expected  to  look  good  as  well  as  do  good 
things,  made  us  shrink  in  anticipation  of  the 
storm.  For  Uncle  Dave  has  a  habit  of  listening 
to  a  talk  about  ships  in  a  deliberate  and  contemp- 
tuous silence,  with  nothing  to  show  of  his  inward 
heat  but  a  baleful  light  in  the  eye.  He  does  not 
like  steamers.  He  does  not  think  steamer-men 
are  seamen.  He  declares  they  can  never  be 
seamen.  And  now  we  waited,  dreading  that  his 
anger,  when  it  burst,  would  be  quite  incoherent 
with  force.  There  was  really  something  of 
hatred  in  his  look  as  he  gazed  at  the  youngster, 
his  mouth  a  little  open,  his  hand  holding  his 
trembling  pipe  just  away  from  his  mouth,  which 
had  forgotten  it.  The  old  sailor  bent  forward, 
screwing  his  eyes  at  this  young  man  as  though 
trying  to  believe  it  was  real. 

An  older  hand  interposed.  "Ah,  come  away 
now!  I've  heard  chaps  make  game  of  figger- 
'eds,  an'  call  'em  superstition.  But  I  say  let  such 
things  alone.  I  know  things  that's  happened  to 
funny  fellows  through  making  game  of  figger-'eds. 
There  was  the  Barbadian  Lass.  She  was  a  brig- 
[129] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

antine.  She  used  to  run  to  Trinidad.  There 
was  something  queer  about  her  figger-'ed.  It  was 
a  half-breed  woman.  She  was  smiling.  She  had 
bare  breasts,  and  she  used  to  wear  earrings. 
Her  chaps  used  to  keep  a  spare  pair  for  her  in  a 
box.  She  was  always  fresh  and  bright,  but 
I've  heard  say  she  was  never  painted — no,  not 
since  the  day  the  ship  was  launched.  She  kept 
like  that.  And  one  day  young  Belfast  MacCor- 
mick  slipped  a  tar-brush  over  her  dial.  Said  it 
was  idolatry.  And  what  happened  to  him? 
You  answer  me  that!" 

"Yes,  I  know,"  broke  in  one  of  us.  "But 
you  can't  say  it  was  along  of  that  tar-brush  .  .  ." 

"You  young  chaps  ain't  got  no  sense,"  here 
interrupted  Uncle,  his  voice  evidently  under  con- 
trol, but  shaky.  "I'd  like  to  know  where  you 
were  brought  up.  You  learn  it  all  wrong  at  them 
schools  of  yours,  and  you  never  get  it  right  after- 
wards. You  learn  about  the  guts  of  engines  and 
'lectricity,  and  you  mix  it  up  with  the  tales 
your  grandmothers  told  you,  and  you  get  nothing 
straight.  What  you've  got  is  all  science  and 
superstition.  And  then  you  wonder  why  you 
make  a  mess  of  it.  Listen  1  It  don't  matter 
what  you  do  to  a  figger-'ed,  if  you're  fool  enough 

[130] 


Figu  re-Heads 

to  spoil  it.  It's  having  it  that  matters.  It's 
something  to  go  by,  and  a  ship  you're  glad  to 
work   in." 

He  turned  on  the  stoker.  There  was  astonish- 
ment and  pity  in  his  glance.  "Look  at  you.  In 
and  out  of  a  ship,  and  you  forget  her  name  when 
you've  signed  off.  You  don't  care  the  leavings 
in  a  Dago's  mess-kit  for  any  ship  you  work  in,  if 
you  can  get  a  bit  out  of  her  and  skip  early." 

"That's  me,  Uncle,"  muttered  the  stoker. 

"Can  you  remember  names,  like  some  of  us  re- 
member the  Mermus,  the  Blackadder,  and  the 
Titania?  Not  you.  Your  ships  haven't  got 
names,  properly  speaking.  They're  just  a  run 
out  and  home  again  for  you,  and  a  row  about  the 
money  and  the  grub." 

"Sure  to  be  a  row  about  the  grub,"  murmured 
the  stoker. 

"What  are  ships  nowadays?"  he  went  on, 
raising  a  shaking  index  finger.  "Are  they  ships 
at  all?  They're  run  by  companies  on  the  make, 
and  worked  by  factory  hands  who  curse  their 
own  house-flags.  It's  a  dirty  game,  I  call  it. 
Things  are  all  wrong.  I  can't  make  them  out. 
You  fellers  take  no  pride  in  your  work,  and  you've 
got  no  work  to  take  pride  in.     You  don't  know 

[131] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

who  you  work  for  or  what,  and  your  ships  got  no 
names.  They  might  be  damned  goods  vans. 
No  good  in  a  figger-'ed!  Then  I'll  tell  you  this. 
Then  rU  tell  you  this.  You'll  get  no  good  till 
you  learn  better,  my  lad.'' 


[132] 


XXI.    Economics 

MARCH  22,  1919.  There  is  an  aston- 
ishing number  of  books  on  what  is 
called  Reconstruction  in  the  new  publi- 
cations of  this  spring.  Reconstruction  seems  to 
be  as  easy  as  conscription  or  destruction.  We 
have  only  to  change  our  mind,  and  there  we  are, 
as  though  nothing  had  happened.  It  is  the 
greatest  wonder  of  the  human  brain  that  its 
own  accommodating  ratiocination  never  affords 
it  any  amusement.  We  use  reason  only  to 
make  convincing  disguises  for  our  desires  and 
appetites.  Perhaps  it  is  fear  of  the  wrath 
to  come  that  is  partly  responsible  for  the  clam- 
our of  the  economists  and  sociologists  in  the 
publishers'  announcements,  almost  drowning 
there  the  drone  of  the  cataract  of  new  novels. 
But  it  is  too  late  now.  The  wrath  will  come. 
After  mischievously  bungling  with  the  magic 
which  imprisoned  the  Djinn,  we  may  wish  we  had 
not    done    it;    but    once    he    is    out    there    is 

[133] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

nothing  for  it  but  to  be  surprised  and  sorry. 
The  lid  is  off;  and  it  is  useless  for  the  clever  re- 
constructionists  to  press  in  upon  us  with  their 
little  screw-drivers,  chattering  eagerly  about  locks 
and  hinges.  When  the  crafty  but  ignorant  Rus- 
sian generals  and  courtiers  got  from  the  Czar  the 
order  for  mobilizing  the  armies,  and  issued  it, 
they  did  not  know  it,  but  that  was  when  they  re- 
leased Lenin.  And  who  on  earth  can  now  inveigle 
that  terrific  portent  safely  under  lid  and  lock 
again? 


[134] 


XXII.   Old  Sunlight 

APRIL  5,  19 19.  I  find  the  first  signs  of 
this  spring,  now  the  War  is  over,  al- 
most unbelievable.  I  have  watched 
this  advent  with  astonishment,  as  though  it  were 
a  phantom.  The  feeling  is  the  same  as  when 
waking  from  an  ugly  dream,  and  seeing  in  doubt 
the  familiar  objects  in  a  morning  light.  They 
seem  steadfast.  Are  they  real,  or  is  the  dream? 
The  morning  works  slowly  through  the  mind  to 
take  the  place  of  the  night.  Its  brightness  and 
tranquillity  do  not  seem  right.  And  is  it  not 
surprising  to  find  the  spring  has  come  again  to 
this  world?  The  almond  tree  might  be  an  un- 
timely, thoughtless,  and  happy  stranger.  What 
does  it  want  with  us?  That  spiritual  and  tinted 
fire  with  which  its  life  burns  touches  and  kindles 
no  responsive  and  volatile  essence  in  us.  I  passed 
a  hedge-bank  which  looked  south  and  was  reviv- 
ing. There  were  crumbs  and  nuggets  of  chalk  in 
it,  and  they  were  as  remarkable  to  me  this  year 

[13s] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

as  though  I  had  once  seen  those  flecks  of  white 
showing  through  the  herbage  of  another  planet. 
That  crumbling  earth  with  the  grey  matting 
of  old  grass  was  as  warm  to  the  touch  as 
though  some  inner  virtue  had  grown,  all  un- 
suspected by  us,  in  the  heart  of  this  glacial  ball. 
I  picked  up  a  lump  of  chalk  with  its  cold  greenish 
shadows,  and  powdered  it  in  my  fingers,  wonder- 
ing why  it  looked  so  suddenly  bright.  Tt  con- 
firmed my  existence.  Its  smell  was  better  than 
any  news  1  have  heard  of  late. 

I  saw  suddenly  the  gleaming  coast  of  a  conti- 
nent of  dark  cloud,  and  the  blue  ocean  into  which 
it  jutted  its  headlands;  memory  had  suddenly  re- 
turned. At  that  moment  the  sun  touched  my 
hand.  All  this  was  what  we  used  to  know  in  a 
previous  life.  When  I  got  home  I  took  down 
Sclbonic.  Two  photographs  fell  out  of  it,  and 
when  I  picked  them  up — they  were  those  of  a 
young  amateur  and  were  yellow  with  age — 
spring  really  began  to  penetrate  the  bark.  But  it 
was  not  the  spring  of  this  year. 

How  often,  like  another  tortoise,  has  the  mind 
come  out  of  its  winter  to  sun  itself  in  the  new 
warmth  of  a  long-gone  Selborne  April?  Did 
Gilbert  White  imagine  he  was  bequeathing  light 
to  us?     Of  course  not.     He  lived  quietly  in  the 

[136] 


Old  Sunlight 

obscure  place  where  he  was  born,  and  did  not 
try  to  improve  or  influence  anybody.  It  seems 
he  had  no  wish  to  be  a  great  leader,  or  a  great 
thinker,  or  a  great  orator.  The  example  of 
Chatham  did  not  fire  him.  He  was  friendly 
with  his  neighbours,  but  went  about  his  business. 
When  he  died  there  did  not  appear  to  be  any 
reason  whatever  to  keep  him  in  memory.  He 
had  harmed  no  man.  He  left  us  without  having 
improved  gunpowder.  Could  a  man  have  done 
less? 

Think  of  the  events  which  were  stirring  men 
while  he  was  noting  the  coming  and  going  of 
swallows.  While  he  lived,  Clive  began  the  con- 
quest of  India,  and  Canada  was  taken  from  the 
French.  White  heard  the  news  that  our  Ameri- 
can colonists  had  turned  Bolshevik  because  of  the 
traditional  skill  of  the  administrators  of  other 
people's  affairs  at  Whitehall.  The  world  appears 
to  have  been  as  full  then  of  important  uproar  as 
it  is  to-day.  I  suppose  the  younger  Pitt,  "the 
youngest  man  ever  appointed  Prime  Minister," 
had  never  heard  of  White.  But  Gilbert  does  not 
seem  to  have  heard  of  him;  nor  of  Hargreaves' 
spinning  jenny,  nor  of  the  inventor  of  the  steam 
engine.  "But  I  can  show  you  some  specimens 
of  my  new  mice,"  he  remarks  on  March  30,  1768. 

[137] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

That  was  the  year  in  which  the  great  Pitt  re- 
signed.    His  new  mice ! 

Yet  for  all  the  stirring  affairs  and  inventions 
of  his  exciting  time,  with  war  making  and  break- 
ing empires,  and  the  foundations  of  this  country's 
wealth  and  power  being  nobly  laid,  it  would  not 
be  easy  to  show  that  we  to-day  are  any  the  hap- 
pier. Our  own  War  was  inherent  in  the  inven- 
tions of  mechanical  cotton-spinning  and  the  steam- 
engine — the  need  to  compel  foreign  markets  to 
buy  the  goods  we  made  beyond  our  own  needs. 
We  know  now  what  were  the  seeds  the  active  and 
clever  fellows  of  Gilbert's  day  were  sowing  for 
us.  We  were  present  at  the  harvesting.  Why 
did  not  those  august  people,  absorbed  in  the  mo- 
mentous deeds  which  have  made  history  so 
sonorous,  the  powder  shaking  out  of  their  wigs 
with  the  awful  gravity  of  their  labours  (while  all 
the  world  wondered),  just  stop  doing  such  con- 
sequential things,  and  accept  Gilbert's  invitation 
to  go  and  listen  to  him  about  those  new  mice? 
The  mice  might  have  saved  us,  and  the  oppor- 
tunity was  lost. 

Looking  back  at  those  times,  of  all  the  thun- 
derous events  which  then  loosened  excited  tongues, 
caused  by  high-minded  men  of  action  expertly  con- 
juring crisis  after  crisis  while  their  docile   fol- 

[138] 


Old  Sunlight 

lowers  scrambled  out  of  one  sublime  trouble  into 
another,  heated  and  exhausted,  but  still  gaping 
with  obedience  and  respect,  we  can  see  that 
nothing  remains  but  the  burial  parties,  whose 
work  is  yet  uncompleted  in  France.  What  good 
does  persist  out  of  those  days  is  the  light  in  which 
Gilbert's  tortoise  sunned  itself.  It  is  a  light 
which  has  not  gone  out.  And  it  makes  us  wonder, 
not  how  much  of  our  work  in  these  years  will 
survive  to  win  the  gratitude  of  those  who  will 
follow  us,  but  just  what  it  is  they  will  be  grateful 
for.  Where  is  it,  and  what  happy  man  is  doing 
it?  And  what  are  we  thinking  of  him?  Do  we 
even  know  his  name? 


[139] 


XXIII.   Ruskin 

APRIL  19,  1 9 19.  Some  good  people 
have  been  celebrating  Ruskin,  whose 
centenary  it  is.  And  to-day  a  little 
friend  of  mine  left  her  school  books  so  that  I 
might  wonder  what  they  were  when  I  saw  them 
on  my  table.  One  of  them  was  The  Crown  of 
Wild  Olive.  It  put  me  in  a  reminiscent  mood. 
I  looked  at  Ruskin's  works  on  my  shelves,  and 
tried  to  recall  how  long  it  was  since  they  inter- 
ested me.  Nevertheless,  I  would  not  part  with 
them.  In  my  youth  Ruskin's  works  were  only  for 
the  wealthy,  and  I  remember  that  my  purchase  of 
those  volumes  was  an  act  of  temerity,  and  even 
of  sacrifice.  And  who  but  an  ingrate  would  find 
fault  with  Ruskin,  or  would  treat  him  lightly? 
With  courage  and  eloquence  he  denounced  dis- 
honesty in  the  days  when  it  was  not  supposed  that 
cheating  could  be  wrong  if  it  were  successful. 
He  did  that  when  minds  were  so  dark  that  people 
blinked  with  surprise  at  a  light  which  showed  as 
[140] 


Ruskin 

a  social  iniquity  naked  children  crawling  with 
chains  about  them  in  the  galleries  of  coal-mines. 
Was  it  really  wrong  to  make  children  do  that? 
Or  was  Ruskin  only  an  impossible  idealist?  They 
were  the  happy  years,  radiant  with  the  certain 
knowledge  of  the  British  that  the  Holy  Grail 
would  be  recognized  immediately  It  was  seen, 
for  over  It  would  be  proudly  floating  the  con- 
firmatory Union  Jack.  We  had  not  even  begun 
to  suspect  that  our  morals,  manners,  and  laws 
were  fairly  poor  compared  with  the  standards 
of  the  Mohawks  and  Mohicans  whom  our  set- 
tlers had  displaced  in  America  a  century  before. 
And  Ruskin  told  that  Victorian  society  it  had  an 
ugly  mind,  and  did  ugly  things.  When  Ruskin 
said  so,  with  considerable  emotion,  Thackeray 
was  so  hurt  that  he  answered  as  would  any  clever 
editor  to-day  about  a  contribution  which  convinced 
him  that  It  would  make  readers  angry;  he  told 
Ruskin  it  would  never  do.  Thackeray's  readers, 
of  course,  were  assured  they  were  the  best  people, 
and  that  worldly  cynic  did  well  to  reject  Ruskin, 
and  preserve  the  Cornhill  Magazine. 

"Ruskin,"  It  says  In  the  introduction  to  The 
Crown  of  IVild  Olive  which  my  little  friend  reads 
at  school,  "is  certainly  one  of  the  greatest  masters 
of  English  prose."    That  has  often  been  declared. 

[141] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

But  is  he?  Or  is  our  tribute  to  Ruskin  only  a 
show  of  gratitude  to  one  who  revealed  to  us  the 
unpleasant  character  of  our  national  habits 
when  contrasted  with  a  standard  for  gentlemen? 
It  ought  not  to  have  required  much  eloquence  to 
convince  us  that  Widnes  is  unlovely;  the  smell  of 
It  should  have  been  enough.  It  is  curious  that 
we  needed  festoons  of  chromatic  sentences  to 
warn  us  that  cruelty  to  children,  even  when  profit 
can  be  made  of  it,  is  not  right.  But  I  fear  some 
people  really  enjoy  remorseful  sobbing.  It  is  half 
the  fun  of  doing  wrong.  Yet  I  would  ask  in  hu- 
mility— for  it  is  a  fearful  thing  to  doubt  Ruskin, 
the  literary  divinity  of  so  many  right-thinking 
people — whether  English  children  who  are  learn- 
ing the  right  way  to  use  their  language,  and  the 
noblest  ideas  to  express,  should  run  the  risk  of 
having  Ruskin's  example  set  before  them  by  soft- 
hearted teachers?  I  think  that  a  parent  who 
knew  a  child  of  his,  on  a  certain  day,  was  to  take 
the  example  of  Ruskin  as  a  prose  stylist  on  the 
subject  of  war,  would  do  well,  on  moral  and  aes- 
thetic grounds,  to  keep  his  child  away  from  school 
on  that  day  to  practise  a  little  roller-skating.  For 
humility  and  gratitude  should  not  blind  us  to  the 
fact  that  few  writers  in  English  of  Ruskin's  rep- 
utation have  ever  considered  such  a  rosy  cloud  of 
[142] 


Ruskin 

rhetoric  as  is  his  lecture  on  war,  in  which  a 
reasonable  shape  no  sooner  looms  than  it  is  lost 
again,  to  be  worth  preserving.  The  subject  of 
war  is  of  importance,  inflammable  humanity  be- 
ing what  it  is,  and  the  results  of  war  being  what 
we  know;  and  the  quality  of  the  critical  attention 
we  give  to  so  great  a  matter  is  unfortunately 
clear  when  we  regard  the  list  of  distinguished 
critics  of  letters  who  have  accepted,  apparently 
without  difBculty,  as  great  prose,  Ruskin's  heed- 
less rush  of  words  upon  it.  Perhaps  his  lan- 
guage appears  noble  because  the  rhythmic  pour  of 
its  sentences  lulls  reason  into  a  comfortable  and 
benignant  sleepiness. 

I  remember  the  solemn  voice  of  a  lecturer  on 
English  literature,  years  ago,  moving  me  to  buy 
The  Crown  of  Wild  Olive.  Such  obvious  ignor- 
ance as  I  knew  mine  to  be  could  not  be  tolerated. 
Whatever  I  went  without,  it  could  not  be  that 
book.  I  put  it  in  my  hold-all  when,  as  was  my 
duty,  I  went  for  my  training  with  the  artillery 
volunteers.  I  read  in  camp  the  essay  on  war, 
when  bombardiers  no  longer  claimed  my  atten- 
tion, and  the  knightly  words  of  sergeant  instruct- 
ors were  taking  a  needed  rest.  I  pondered 
over  that  essay,  and  concluded  that  though  plainly 
I  was  very  young  and  very  wrong  to  feel  puzzled 

[143] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

and  even  derisive  over  English  prose  which  fasci- 
nated a  learned  lecturer  into  solemnity,  yet  I 
would  sooner  learn  to  make  imitation  flowers  of 
wool  than  read  that  essay  to  a  critical  audience, 
especially  if  I  had  written  it  myself. 

Ruskin,  in  fact,  with  no  more  experience  of 
war  than  a  bishop's  wife,  did  not  know  what  he 
was  talking  about.  Throughout  the  essay,  too, 
he  is  in  two  minds.  One  is  that  of  a  gentleman 
who  knows  that  war  is  the  same  phenomenon,  ar- 
tistically, ethically,  and  socially,  as  a  public-house 
riot  with  broken  bottles  caused  by  a  dispute  over 
one  of  those  fundamental  principles  which  are 
often  challenged  in  such  a  place.  Those  riots  are 
natural  enough.  They  are  caused  by  the  nature  of 
man.  They  continue  to  happen,  for  it  has  taken 
the  Church  longer  to  improve  our  manners  than 
it  has  taken  stock-raisers  to  improve  the  milking 
qualities  of  kine.  And  Ruskin's  other  mind  is 
still  in  the  comical  Tennysonian  stage  about  war, 
dwelling  with  awe  on  swords  and  shields,  glory, 
honour,  patriotism,  courage,  spurs,  pennants,  and 
tearful  but  resolute  ladies  who  wave  their  hand- 
kerchiefs in  the  intervals  of  sobbing  over  their 
"loved  ones." 

He  calls  war  "noble  play."  He  scorns  cricket. 
As  for  his  "style"  and  his  "thought":  "I  use," 

[144] 


Ruskin 

says  Ruskin,  "in  such  a  question,  the  test  which  I 
have  adopted,  of  the  connexion  of  war  with  other 
arts,  and  I  reflect  how,  as  a  sculptor,  I  should  feel 
if  I  were  asked  to  design  a  monument  for  West- 
minster Abbey,  with  a  carving  of  a  bat  at  one  end 
and  a  ball  at  the  other.  It  may  be  there  remains 
in  me  only  a  savage  Gothic  prejudice;  but  I  had 
rather  carve  it  with  a  shield  at  one  end  and  a 
sword  at  the  other." 

I  cannot  tell  whether  Ruskin  reflected  so  be- 
cause of  a  savage  Gothic  prejudice,  but  I  am  cer- 
tain he  wrote  like  that  moved  by  what  we  feel — 
the  feeling  goes  deeper  into  time  even  than  the 
Goths — about  the  victim  for  sacrifice.  We  must 
justify  that  sacrifice,  and  so  we  give  It  a  ceremo- 
nial ritual  and  dignity.  Otherwise,  I  think,  Rus- 
kin would  not  have  suggested  the  shield  and 
sword  as  the  symbolic  decorations.  He  felt  in- 
stinctively and  because  of  a  long-accepted  tradi- 
tion that  those  antique  symbols  were  the  only  way 
to  hide  the  ugly  look  of  the  truth.  For  certainly 
he  could  have  used  a  ball  at  one  end — a  cannon- 
ball — and  a  mortar  at  the  other.  Just  as  we 
might  use  an  aerial  torpedo  at  one  end,  and  the 
image  of  a  mutilated  child  at  the  other;  or  a  gas 
cylinder  at  one  end,  and  a  gas-mask  at  the  other. 
But  the  artist  is  not  going  to  be  deprived  of  his 

[145] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

romance  through  a  touch  of  the  actual,  any  more 
than  the  lady  with  the  handkerchief  can  be  ex- 
pected to  forego  her  anguished  sob  over  her  hero 
as  he  goes  forth  to  battle. 

We  saw  that  in  our  Great  War.  The  ancient 
appeal  of  the  patriots  rushed  us  away  from  reason 
with  *'last  stands,"  and  the  shot-riddled  banners 
wavering  in  the  engulfing  waves  of  barbarians, 
till  an  irresistable  cavalry  charge  scattered  the 
hordes.  All  this  replaced  the  plumes,  the  shin- 
ing armour,  and  the  chivalrous  knights.  Ruskin, 
however,  was  a  subtle  improvement  even  on  the 
last  stand  with  the  shot-riddled  banner.  He  an- 
ticipated those  who  have  been  most  popular  be- 
cause they  made  our  War  entrancing  and  endur- 
able. He  went  to  the  heart  of  the  matter.  He 
knew  that  the  audience  which  would  the  more 
readily  agree  with  him  when  he  made  an  emo- 
tional case  for  the  ennobling  nature  of  war  would 
be  mainly  of  reclused  women.  He  addressed 
them.  So  did,  of  late,  some  of  our  most  suc- 
cessful writers  on  war.  They,  like  Ruskin,  made 
their  appeal  to  that  type  of  mind  which  obtains  a 
real  satisfaction,  a  sensuous  pleasure,  from  con- 
templating the  unseen  sufferings  of  the  young  and 
vicarious  victim  sobbing,  and  feeling  noble  and 
enduring. 

[.46] 


XXIV.The  Reward  of  Virtue 


MAY  9,  19 19.  The  Treaty  of  Peace  is 
published.  Compared  with  what  the 
innocent  in  19 15  called  the  "objects  of 
the  War,"  this  treaty  is  as  the  aims  of  Captain 
Morgan's  ruffians  to  those  of  the  Twelve  Apos- 
tles. The  truth  is,  some  time  ago  the  Versailles 
drama  fell  to  the  level  of  an  overworked  news- 
paper story  which  shrewd  editors  saw  was  past 
its  day.  Those  headlines.  Humiliate  the  Hun, 
Hang  the  Kaiser,  and  Make  Germany  Pay,  had 
become  no  more  interesting  than  a  copy  of  last 
week's  Morning  Mischief  in  a  horse-pond.  The 
subject  was  old  and  wet.  Because  five  months 
ago  we  thoughtfully  elected  men  of  the  counting- 
house  to  the  work  of  governing  the  State,  of  late 
we  have  been  too  indignant  over  the  cost  and  dif- 
ficulty of  living  to  spare  a  thought  for  the  beauty 
of  Peace;  that  is  why  we  are  now  examining  the 
clauses  of  the  famous  Treaty  with  about  as  much 
care  for  what  they  may  mean  to  us  a,s  if  they  con- 

[147] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

cerned  the  movements  of  the  Asteroids.  A  year 
ago  the  German  attacks  seemed  near  to  making 
guns  the  deciding  voice  in  the  affairs  of  unhappy 
humanity.  On  the  chill  and  overcast  spring 
morning  when  the  Treaty  was  published,  it  was 
significant  that  those  very  few  men  to  whom  we 
could  go  for  courage  a  year  ago  were  the  only 
people  dismayed  by  the  terms  of  the  Peace 
Treaty.  And  the  timid,  who  once  went  to  those 
stout  hearts  for  assurance — to  have,  as  the  sol- 
diers used  to  say,  their  cold  feet  massaged — were 
the  bright  and  cheerful  souls.  It  was  ominous. 
Yet  those  careless  and  happy  hearts  are  not  so 
trying  to  me  as  the  amiable  but  otherwise  sensible 
men  who  were  sure  our  statesmen  would  not  be- 
tray the  dead,  and  who  are  incredulous  over  the 
Treaty  now  they  see  what  it  clearly  intends  to 
convey.  They  cannot  believe  that  the  War, 
which  they  thought  began  as  a  war  of  liberation, 
a  struggle  of  Europe  to  free  itself  from  the  intol- 
erable bonds  of  its  past,  continues  In  the  Peace 
Treaty  as  a  force  malignantly  deflected  to  the 
support  of  the  very  evils  out  of  which  August, 
19 14,  arose.  Then  did  they  imagine  the  well- 
meaning  leopard  would  oblige  by  changing  his 
spots  if  spoken  to  kindly  while  he  was  eating  the 
baby? 

[148] 


XXV.   Great  Statesmen 

MAY,3i,i9i9.  What  Is  wrong  with  our 
statesmen?  I  think  the  answer  is 
simple.  Success  in  a  political  career 
can  be  understood  by  all  of  us.  It  attracts  the 
attention  which  applauds  the  owner  of  a  Derby 
winner,  or  the  Bishop  who  began  as  a  poor,  indus- 
trious, but  tactful  child.  John  the  Baptist  failed 
to  attract  the  publicity  he  desired;  and  Christ 
drew  it  as  a  criminal,  for  the  religious  and  politi- 
cal leaders  of  his  day  recognized  what  his  teach- 
ing would  lead  to  as  easily  as  would  any  magis- 
trate to-day  who  had  before  him  a  carpenter  ac- 
cused of  persuading  soldiers  that  killing  Is  mur- 
der. Politicians  move  on  the  level  of  the  com- 
mon intelligence,  and  compete  there  with  each 
other  in  charging  the  ignorance  of  the  common- 
alty with  emotion.  A  politician  need  be  no  more 
than  something  between  a  curate  and  a  card- 
sharper.  If  he  knows  anything  of  the  arts,  of 
history,  of  economics,  or  of  science,  he  had  better 

[149] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

forget  it,  or  else  use  it  as  a  forestallcr  would  a 
knowledge  of  the  time  when  prices  should  be 
raised.  A  confident  man  with  a  blood-shot  voice 
and  a  gift  for  repartee  is  sure  to  make  a  success  of 
politics,  especially  if  he  is  not  too  particular. 
This  did  not  matter  once,  perhaps,  when  politics 
merely  afforded  excitement  for  taverns  and  a  ca- 
reer for  the  avid  and  meddlesome.  The 
country  was  prosperous,  and  so  it  was  difficult  to 
do  it  serious  harm. 

But  to-day,  just  when  we  must  have  the  leading 
of  moral,  judicious,  and  well-informed  minds,  or 
perish,  we  have  only  our  statesmen.  It  never 
occurs  to  the  crowd  that  its  business  would  be 
more  successfully  transacted  by  a  chance  group, 
say  of  headmasters  of  elementary  schools,  than 
by  the  statesmen  who,  at  Versailles  recently, 
dared  not  face  the  shocking  realities  because 
these  could  not  be  squared  with  a  Treaty  which 
had  to  frame  the  figments  of  the  hustings.  The 
trouble  with  our  statesmen  is  that  they  have  been 
concerned  hitherto  merely  to  attend  to  the  ma- 
chinery, running  freely  and  with  little  friction,  of 
industrial  society.  They  did  not  create  that  ma- 
chinery. They  but  took  it  over.  They  knew 
nothing  of  the  principles  which  motived  it.  Our 
statesmen    were    only    practical    politicians    and 

[150] 


Great  Statesmen 

business  men.  They  held  in  contempt  the  fine 
abstract  theories  of  physics,  mechanics,  and  dy- 
namics. It  was  safe  for  them  to  do  so.  The  ma- 
chinery went  on  running,  apparently  of  its  own 
volition.  All  went  well  until  the  War.  Now 
the  propeller-shaft  of  industrial  society  is  frac- 
tured, our  ship  is  wallowing  in  the  trough  of  the 
seas,  and  the  men  who  should  put  things  right  for 
us  do  not  even  know  that  it  is  the  main  shaft  on 
which  they  should  concentrate.  They  are  irritat- 
ing the  passengers  by  changing  the  cabins,  confis- 
cating luggage,  insisting  on  higher  fares,  cutting 
down  the  rations,  and  instructing  the  sailors  in 
the  goose-step;  but  the  ship  has  no  way  on  her, 
and  the  sound  of  breakers  grows  louder  from  a 
sombre,  precipitous,  and  unknown  coast. 


[151] 


XXVI.  Joy 


JULY  19,  19 19.  It  has  come.  This  is  the 
great  day  of  the  English.  Many  have 
doubted  whether  we  should  ever  have  it, 
for  faith  had  been  weak  and  the  mind  weary 
while  the  enemy  was  still  fixed  in  his  fanatic  reso- 
lution. But  here  it  is,  half  my  window-blind 
already  bright  with  its  first  light.  To-day  we 
celebrate  our  return  to  peace,  to  an  earth  made 
the  fairer  for  children,  fit  for  the  habitation  of 
free  men,  safe  for  quiet  folk  .  .  .  the  day  that 
once  had  seemed  as  remote  as  truth,  as  in- 
accessible as  good  fortune;  a  day,  so  we  used  to 
think  in  France,  more  distant  even  than  those  in- 
credible years  of  the  past  that  were  undervalued 
by  us,  when  we  were  happy  in  our  ignorance  of 
the  glory  men  could  distil  from  misery  and  filth; 
when  we  had  not  guessed  what  wealth  could  be 
got  from  the  needs  of  a  public  anxious  for  its 
life;  nor  that  sleeping  children  could  be  bombed 
in  a  noble  cause.     Yes,  it  had  seemed  to  us  even 

[152] 


Joy 

farther  off  than  our  memories  of  the  happy  past. 
Yet  here  it  Is,  Its  coffee-cups  tinkling  below,  and  I 
welcome  Its  early  shafts  of  gold  like  the  fortune 
they  are.  The  fortune  seems  innocent  and  una- 
ware of  its  nature.  It  does  not  know  what  it 
means  to  us.  I  had  often  been  with  soldier 
friends  across  the  water  when  with  mock  rapture 
they  had  planned  an  itinerary  for  this  day. 
They  spoke  of  it  where  their  surroundings  made 
the  thought  of  secure  leisure  or  unremarkable 
toil  only  a  painful  reminder  of  what  was  beatific, 
but  might  never  be.  This  day  had  not  come  to 
them.      But  it  had  come  to  me. 

I  was  luckier  than  they.  Yet  when  luck  comes 
to  us,  does  it  ever  look  quite  as  we  had  Imagined 
it  when  it  was  not  ours?  I  lift  the  curtain  on  this 
luck,  and  look  out.  From  an  upper  window  of 
the  house  opposite  the  national  emblem  of  the 
American  Republic  Is  hanging  like  an  apron. 
Next  door  to  It  a  man  is  decorating  his  window- 
sills  with  fairy  lamps,  and  from  his  demeanour  he 
might  be  devising  a  taboo  against  evil.  I  see  no 
other  sign  that  the  new  and  better  place  of  our 
planet  was  bding  acknowledged.  The  street  Is  as 
the  milkman  and  the  postman  have  always  known 
it  on  a  quiet  morning. 

A  cock  crowed.     It  was  then   I  knew   that, 

[IS3] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

though  the  morning  was  like  all  good  sunrises, 
which  are  the  same  for  the  unjust  and  the  right- 
eous, I,  somehow,  was  different.  Chanticleer 
was  quite  near,  but  his  confident  and  defiant  voice, 
I  recognized  with  a  start,  was  a  call  from  some 
other  morning.  It  was  the  remembered  voice  of 
life  at  sunrise,  as  old  as  the  jungle,  alert,  glad, 
and  brave.  Then  why  did  it  not  sound  as  if  it 
were  meant  for  me?  Why  did  it  not  accord,  as 
once  it  did,  with  the  coming  of  a  new  day,  when 
the  renewed  and  waiting  earth  was  veritably 
waiting  for  us?  Yet  the  morning  seemed  the 
same,  its  sounds  the  familiar  confidences,  its  light 
the  virgin  innocence  of  a  right  beginning.  Was 
this  new  light  ours?  While  looking  at  it  I 
thought  that  perhaps  there  is  another  light,  an 
aura  of  something  early  and  rare,  which,  once  it 
is  doused,  cannot  be  re-kindled,  even  by  the  sun 
which  rises  to  shine  on  a  great  victory. 

I  began  to  feel  that  this  early  confusion  of 
thought,  over  even  so  plain  a  cause  for  joy  as 
morning,  might  be  a  private  hint  that  it  would  be 
as  hard  to  tell  the  truth  about  peace  as  it  used  to 
be  about  battle.  And  how  diflicult  it  is  to 
tell  the  truth  about  war,  and  even  how  improper, 
some  of  us  know.  For  what  a  base  traitor  even 
truth  may  be>  to  good  patriots,  when  she  insists 

[154] 


Joy 

that  her  mirror  cannot  help  reflecting  what  is 
there!  Why  should  the  best  instincts  of  loyal 
folk  be  thus  embarrassed?  If  they  do  not  wish 
to  know  what  is  there,  when  that  is  what  it  is  like, 
is  it  right,  lis  it  gentlemanly,  to  show  them? 

How  easy  it  would  be  to  write  of  peace  in  the 
Capital,  where  the  old  highways  have  been  dec- 
orated for  many  kings,  marshals,  and  admirals, 
and  the  flags  have  been  hung  for  victories  since 
England  first  bore  arms.  So  why  should  one  be 
dubious  of  a  few  unimportant  suburban  byways, 
where  the  truth  is  plain,  and  is  not  charged  with 
many  emotions  through  the  presence  of  an  em- 
peror and  his  statesmen  and  soldiers,  all  of  them 
great,  all  of  them  ready  for  our  superlatives  to 
add  to  their  splendour? 

But  perhaps  the  more  you  know  of  a  place,  the 
greater  is  your  perplexity.  That  old  vicarage 
wall,  lower  down  my  street,  is  merely  attractive 
in  the  sun  of  Peace  Day.  A  stranger,  if  he 
noticed  it,  might  at  the  most  admire  its  warm 
tones,  and  the  tufts  of  hawkweed  and  snapdragon 
which  arc  scattered  on  its  ledges.  But  from  this 
same  window,  on  a  winter  morning,  when  affairs 
were  urgent  in  France,  I  have  seen  youth  assem- 
bled by  that  wall.  Youth  was  silent.  There 
was  only  a  sergeant's  voice  in  all  the  street.     I 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

think  I  hear  now  the  diminishing  trampling  of 
quick  feet  marching  away;  and  see  a  boy's  face 
as  he  turned  near  the  top  of  the  rise  to  wave  his 
hand.  But  look  now,  and  say  where  are  the 
shades  on  a  bright  morning! 

I  went  out,  a  dutiful  citizen,  to  celebrate.  No 
joy  can  be  truthfully  reported  till  just  this  side  of 
the  High  Street,  where  there  were  three  girls  with 
linked  arms  dancing  In  lax  and  cheerful  oblivion, 
one  of  them  quite  drunk.  Near  them  stood  a 
cart  with  a  man,  a  woman,  and  a  monkey  in  It. 
The  superior  animals  were  clothed  in  red,  white, 
and  blue,  and  the  monkey  was  wearing  a  Union 
Jack  for  a  ruff.  The  ape  was  humping  himself 
on  the  tail-board,  and  from  his  expression  he 
might  have  been  wondering  how  long  all  this 
would  last.  His  gay  companions  were  rosily 
chanting  that  if  they  caught  some  one  bending  It 
would  be  of  no  advantage  to  him.  The  main 
thoroughfare  was  sanded,  and  was  waiting  for 
the  official  procession.  Quiet  citizens  were  stroll- 
ing about  with  their  children,  and  what  they  were 
thinking  is  as  great  a  mystery  as  what  the  popu- 
lace at  Memphis  thought  when  the  completion  of 
the  Great  Pyramid  was  celebrated  by  the  order  of 
Cheops.  In  a  room  of  an  upper  storey  near  the 
town  hall  a  choir  was  singing  the  Hallelujah 
[iS6] 


Joy 

Chorus,  and  below,  on  the  pavement,  a  hospital 
nurse,  In  a  red  wig,  stood  gravely  listening,  sway- 
ing to  and  fro,  holding  her  skirts  high,  so  that  we 
saw  beneath  the  broad  slacks  of  an  able  seaman. 

The  chorus  ceased,  and  In  gratitude  for  the 
music  the  nurse  embraced  a  Highland  soldier, 
who  was  standing  near  and  who  was  secretly 
amused,  I  believe,  by  the  nurse's  trousers.  Then 
we  heard  the  bands  of  the  military  procession  in 
the  distance,  and  It  was  In  that  moment  I  saw  a 
young  officer  I  knew,  who  was  out  as  early  as 
Neuve  Chapelle,  gazing,  like  everybody  else.  In 
the  direction  of  the  martial  sounds.  Before  I 
could  reach  him  through  the  press  he  had  turned, 
and  was  walking  hurriedly  down  a  side  street,  as 
though  In  flight.  I  could  not  follow  him.  I 
wanted  to  see  the  soldiers.  My  reason  was  no 
better  than  some  sentimental  emotion;  for  I  saw 
the  original  Contemptibles  march  off  for  Mons; 
and  was  with  a  battalion  of  the  9th  Division,  the 
first  of  Kitchener's  men  to  go  Into  the  line;  and 
saw  the  Derby  men  come  out  and  begin;  and  at 
the  last  discovered  that  the  conscripts  were  as 
good  as  the  rest.  Some  of  the  survivors  were 
marching  towards  me. 

But  I  did  not  recognize  them.  Many  were 
elderly  men  who  were  displaying  proud  tunics  of 

[157] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

volunteer  regiments  as  old  as  Hyde  Park  Parades 
by  Queen  Victoria.  One  looked  then  for  the 
sections  from  the  local  lodges  of  the  Druids, 
Oddfellows,  Buffaloes,  and  the  He-Goats. 
There  was  the  band  of  the  local  cadets,  sponta- 
neous In  its  enthusiasm,  its  zest  for  martial  music 
no  different,  of  course.  Just  behind  these  lads  a 
strange  figure  walked  in  the  procession,  a  bent 
and  misshapen  old  man,  whose  face  had  no  ex- 
pression but  a  fixed  and  hypnotic  stare.  He  was 
keeping  time  to  the  measure  of  the  boys'  music 
by  snapping  the  spring  of  a  mouse-trap  which  he 
held  aloft.  I  could  not  find  him  in  the  program. 
Was  he  also  drunk?  Or  was  he  a  terrible  jest? 
Most  of  our  triumphant  display  followed  this 
figure.  If  our  illusions  go,  what  is  left  to  us? 
Ah,  our  memories  of  the  Somme !  That  young 
oflSccr  who  turned  away  when  he  saw  Triumph 
approaching  acted  on  a  right  instinct. 

There  Is  a  hilltop  near  us.  It  looks  to  other 
hills  over  a  great  space  of  southern  England,  and 
at  night  on  the  far  promontories  of  the  Downs 
bonfires  were  to  be  lighted.  I  have  no  doubt 
signals  flared  from  them  when  the  Romans  were 
baffled.  Again  to-night  they  would  signal  that 
the  latest  enemy  had  been  vanquished. 

It  was  raining  gently,  and  from  our  own  crest 

[■58] 


Joy 

the  lower  and  outer  night  was  void.  ~K  touch  of 
distant  phosphorescence  that  waned,  and  inten- 
sified again  to  a  strong  white  glow,  presently  gave 
the  void  one  far  and  lonely  hilltop.  A  cloud  else- 
where appeared  out  of  nothing,  and  persisted,  a 
lenticular  spectre  of  dull  fire.  These  aerial 
spectres  became  a  host;  some  were  so  far  away 
that  they  were  faint  smears  of  orange,  and  others 
so  near  and  great  that  they  pulsed  and  revealed 
the  shapes  of  the  clouds.  It  was  all  impersonal, 
it  was  England  itself  that  was  reflected,  the  hills 
that  had  awakened.  It  was  the  emanation  of  a 
worthy  tradition,  older  than  ourselves,  that  was 
re-kindled  and  was  glowing,  and  that  would  be 
here  when  we  are  not.  It  was  so  receptive,  it 
was  so  spacious,  that  our  gravest  memories  could 
abide  there,  as  if  night  were  kind  to  the  secrets 
we  dare  not  voice,  and  understood  folly  and  re- 
morse, and  could  protect  our  better  visions,  and 
had  sanctuary  and  consolation  for  that  grief 
which  looks  to  what  might  have  been,  but  now 
can  never  be. 

A  spark  glittered  near,  a  spark  that  towered 
and  hovered  overhead,  and  burst  into  coiling  vol- 
umes of  lurid  smoke  with  a  moving  heart  of  flame. 
Light  broke  on  a  neighbouring  hill  that  had  been 
unseen  and  forgotten;  the  hill  was  crowned  with 

[159] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

fantastic  trees  that  danced,  and  a  wavering  tower. 
From  our  own  valley  below  there  came  a  vicious 
tearing  that  gave  me  a  momentary  chill  (so 
sounds  a  stream  of  machine-gun  lead,  going 
over),  and  a  group  of  coloured  stars  expanded 
over  us.  Their  bright  light  showed  the  night  re- 
ticulated with  thin  lines  of  smoke,  like  veins  of 
calcite  in  a  canopy  of  black  marble.  Our  imme- 
diate country,  pallid  and  tremulous,  fade^  again, 
but  in  that  brief  prospect  of  a  shadow  land  I 
glimpsed  a  road,  the  presentment  of  the  long 
road  to  Bapaume.  So  the  Bapaume  road  showed 
at  night  by  inconsequential  and  unexpected  lights. 
That  hill-crest  of  leaping  trees  could  be  the  ridge 
of  Loupart  with  its  wood,  and  Achete  in  flames 
beyond.  The  notion  gave  me  enough  of  our  hill 
top.     I  descended  from  it. 

There  is  a  public-house  at  the  foot  of  the  hill, 
and  a  lane  of  harsh  noises  and  a  beam  of  light 
projected  together  from  its  open  door  across  the 
road.  Beyond  it  I  turned  into  a  house,  for  I 
knew  I  should  find  there  an  aged  and  solitary  man 
who  would  have  his  own  thoughts  on  such  a  night 
as  this;  for  he  had  a  son,  and  the  spectre  of  the 
Bapaume  road  had  reminded  me  where  that  boy 
was  celebrating  whatever  peace  he  knew.  His 
father  was  not  communicative;  and  what  could  I 
[i6o] 


Joy 

say?  He  sat,  answering  me  distantly  and  aus- 
terely, and  he  might  have  been  a  bearded  sage  see- 
ing in  retrospect  a  world  he  had  long  known,  and 
who  at  last  had  made  up  his  mind  about  It,  though 
he  would  not  tell  me  what  that  was.  Outside  we 
could  hear  revellers  approaching.  They  paused 
at  our  door;  their  feet  began  to  shuffle,  and  they 
sang: 


"If  I  catch  you  bending, 
I'll  turn  you  upside  down, 
Knees  up,   knees  up, 
Knees  up,  knees  up, 
Knees  up,   Father  Brown." 


[i6i] 


XXVII.   The  Real  Thing 

JANUARY  9,  1920.  There  was  a  country 
town  of  which  we  heard  wonderful  tales 
as  children.  But  it  was  as  far  as  Cathay. 
It  had  many  of  the  qualities  that  once  made  Ca- 
thay desirable  and  almost  unbelievable.  We 
heard  of  it  at  the  time  when  we  heard  of  the  cities 
of  Vanity  Fair  and  Baghdad,  and  all  from  a  man 
with  a  beard,  who  once  sat  by  a  London  fire,  just 
before  bedtime,  smoking  a  pipe  and  telling  those 
who  were  below  him  on  the  rug  about  the  past, 
and  of  more  fortunate  times,  and  of  cities  that 
were  fair  and  far.  Nothing  was  easier  for  us 
then  than  to  believe  fair  reports.  Good  dreams 
must  be  true,  for  they  are  good.  Some  day,  he 
said,  he  would  take  us  to  Torhaven;  but  he  did 
not,  for  his  luck  was  not  like  that. 

Nothing  like  that;  so  instead  we  used  to  look 

westward  to  where  Torhaven  would  be,  whenever 

the  sunset  appeared  the  right  splendour  for  the 

sky  that  was  over  what  was  delectable  and  else- 

[162] 


The  Real  Thing 

where.  We  made  that  do  for  years.  Torhaven 
existed,  there  was  no  doubt,  for  once  we  made  a 
journey  to  Paddington  Station — a  long  walk — 
and  saw  the  very  name  on  a  railway  carriage.  It 
was  a  surprising  and  a  happy  thought  that  that 
carriage  would  go  into  such  a  town  that  very  day. 
What  is  more  confident  than  the  innocence  of 
youth?  Where,  if  not  with  youth,  could  be 
found  such  willing  and  generous  reliance  in  noble 
legend? 

And  how  enduring  is  its  faith !  Long  after, 
but  not  too  long  after,  for  fine  appearances  to  us 
still  meant  fine  prospects,  wc  arrived  one  morning 
bodily  in  the  haven  of  good  report.  Its  genius 
was  as  bright  as  we  expected.  It  had  a  shining 
face.  It  was  the  equal  of  the  morning.  Its  folk 
could  not  be  the  same  as  those  who  lived  within 
dark  walls  under  a  heaven  that  was  usually  but 
murk.  It  lost  nothing  because  we  could  examine 
its  streets.  We  went  from  it  with  a  memory 
even  warmer  and  more  comforting.  What 
would  happen  to  us  if  youth  did  not  more  than 
merely  believe  the  pleasant  tales  that  are  told,  if 
it  did  not  loyally  desire  to  believe  that  things  are 
what  they  are  said  to  be? 

This  country  town  is  of  the  Southern  kind 
which,  with  satisfaction,  we  show  to  strangers  as 

['63] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

something  peculiarly  of  our  country.  It  is  an- 
cient and  luminous  In  an  amphitheatre  of  hills, 
and  schooners  and  barques  come  right  among  its 
gables.  It  Is  wealthy,  but  it  Is  not  of  the  common 
sort,  for  it  never  shows  haste.  It  knows,  of 
course,  that  wealth  Is  cheap,  until  It  has  matured 
and  has  attained  that  dignity  which  only  leisure 
and  the  indifference  of  usage  can  confer.  The 
country  around  has  a  long  history  of  well-sound- 
ing family  names  as  native  as  its  hills — they  ar- 
rived together,  or  thereabouts — and  the  lodge 
gates  on  its  highways,  with  their  weathered  and 
mossy  heraldic  devices,  have  a  way  of  acquaint- 
ing you  with  the  measure  of  your  inconsequence 
as  you  pass  them  when  walking.  Torhaven  has 
no  poverty.  It  tolerates  some  clean  and  obscure 
but  very  profitable  manufactures.  But  Its  ship- 
ping is  venerable,  and  is  really  not  an  industry 
at  all,  being  as  proper  as  the  owning  of  deer- 
parks.  On  market  day  you  would  think  you  were 
in  a  French  town,  so  many  are  the  agriculturists, 
and  so  quiet  and  solid  the  evidence  of  their  well- 
being.  They  own  their  farms,  they  love  good 
horses,  their  wagons  are  built  like  ships,  and  their 
cattle,  as  aboriginal  as  the  county  families,  might 
be  the  embodiment  of  the  sleek  genius  of  those 

[164] 


The  Real  Thing 

hills  and  meadows,  so  famous  are  they  for  cream. 
The  people  of  that  country  live  well.  They 
know  their  worth  and  the  substance  which  they 
add  to  the  strength  of  the  British  community. 
And  they  pride  themselves  on  the  legends,  pecu- 
liarly theirs,  which  tell  of  their  independence  of 
mind,  of  their  love  of  freedom,  of  their  liberal 
opinions  and  the  nonconformity  of  their  religious 
views.  They  are  stout  folk,  kind  and  compan- 
ionable, and  they  do  not  love  masters. 

It  was  the  summer  following  the  end  of  the 
War,  and  we  were  back  again  in  Torhaven.  The 
recollection  of  its  ancient  peace,  of  its  stillness 
and  light,  of  the  refuge  it  offered,  had  enticed  us 
there.  Its  very  name  had  been  the  hope  of 
escape.  Where  should  we  find  people  more 
likely  to  be  quick  and  responsive?  They  would 
be  among  the  first  to  understand  the  nature  of  the 
calamity  which  had  overtaken  us.  They  would 
know,  long  before  amorphous  and  alien  London, 
what  that  new  world  should  be  like  which  we 
owed  to  the  young,  a  world  in  which  might  grow 
a  garden  for  the  bruised  souls  of  the  disillu- 
sioned. 

Its  light  was  the  same.  It  was  not  only  un- 
tarnished by  such  knowledge  as  we  brought  with 
[i6s] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

us,  it  was  radiant.  Yet  it  was  not  without  its 
memory  of  the  disaster.  We  went  into  the 
church,  whose  porch  had  been  restored;  symboli- 
cal, perhaps,  of  our  entry  into  a  world  from 
which,  happily,  the  old  things  had  passed.  The 
church  was  empty,  for  this  was  market  day. 
Through  its  gloom,  as  through  the  penumbra  of 
antiquity,  shone  faintly  the  pale  forms  of  a  few 
recumbent  knights,  and  the  permanent  appeal  of 
their  upturned  hands  and  faces  kept  the  roof 
aware  of  human  contrition.  Above  one  of  the 
figures  was  a  new  Union  Jack,  crowned  with 
laurels.  The  sun  made  too  vivid  a  scarlet  patch 
of  one  of  its  folds. 

Just  below  the  church  was  the  theatre,  now  a 
cinema  hall.  This  was  market  day,  and  the 
house  was  full.  A  poster  outside  pictured  a 
bridge  blowing  up,  and  a  motor-car  falling  into 
space.  The  midday  sun  was  looking  full  at  Tor- 
haven's  High  Street,  which  runs  south  and  down- 
hill steeply  to  the  quay;  a  schooner  filled  the  bot- 
tom of  the  street  that  day.  Anything  a  not  too 
unreasonable  man  could  desire  was  offered  in 
the  shops  of  that  thoroughfare.  This  being  a 
time  of  change,  when  our  thoughts  are  all  unfixed 
and  we  have  had  rumours  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
the  side  window  of  a  fashionable  jeweller's  was 
[1 66] 


The  Real  Thing 

devoted  to  tiny  jade  pigs,  minute  dolls,  silver 
acorns,  and  other  propitiators  of  luck  which  time 
and  experience  have  tested.  Next  door  to  the 
jeweller's  was  a  studio  supporting  the  arts,  with 
local  pottery  shaped  as  etiolated  blue  cats  and 
yellow  puppies;  and  there  one  could  get  picture 
postcards  of  the  London  favourites  in  revue,  and 
some  water-colour  paintings  of  the  local  coast 
which  an  advertisement  affirmed  were  real. 

That  was  not  all.  Opposite  was  the  one  book- 
shop of  the  town.  Its  famous  bay  front  and  old 
diamond  panes  frankly  presented  the  new  day 
with  ladies'  handbags,  ludo  and  other  games, 
fountain  pens,  mounted  texts  from  Ella  Wilcox, 
local  guide  books,  and  apparently  a  complete 
series — as  much  as  the  length  of  the  window 
would  hold,  at  least — of  Hall  Caine's  works ;  and 
in  one  corner  prayer-books  in  a  variety  of  bind- 
ings. 

Down  on  the  quay,  sitting  on  a  bollard,  with 
one  leg  stretched  stiffly  before  him,  was  a  young 
native  I  had  not  met  since  one  day  on  the  Menin 
Road.  I  had  known  him,  before  that  strange 
occasion,  as  an  ardent  student  of  life  and  letters. 
He  had  entered  a  profession  in  which  sound 
learning  is  essential,  though  the  reward  is  slight, 
just  when  the  War  began.     Then  he  believed,  in 

[167] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

high  seriousness,  as  young  and  enthusiastic  stu- 
dents did,  all  he  was  told  in  that  August:  and  his 
professional  career  is  now  over. 

He  pointed  out  to  me  mildly,  and  with  a  little 
reproach,  that  I  was  wrong  in  supposing  Tor- 
haven  had  not  changed.  I  learned  that  the  War 
had  made  a  great  change  there.  Motor-cars 
were  now  as  commonly  owned  as  bicycles  used  to 
be,  though  he  admitted  that  it  did  not  seem  that 
the  queue  waiting  to  buy  books,  our  sort  of  books, 
was  in  need  of  control  by  the  police.  But  farm- 
ers who  had  been  tenants  when  Germany  violated 
the  independence  of  Belgium  were  now  freehold- 
ers. Men  who  were  in  essential  industries,  and 
so  could  not  be  spared  for  the  guns,  were  now 
shipowners.  We  could  see  for  ourselves  how 
free  and  encouraging  was  the  new  wealth  in  this 
new  world;  true,  the  size  of  his  pension  did  not 
fairly  reflect  the  new  and  more  liberal  ideas  of  a 
better  world,  but  we  must  admit  he  had  no  need 
to  travel  to  Bond  Street  to  spend  it.  "Why 
fear,"  he  asked  me,  pointing  with  his  crutch  up 
the  busy  High  Street  behind  us,  "that  what  our 
pals  in  France  learned  was  wrong  with  that  old 
Europe  which  made  the  War,  will  not  be  known 
there?     Have  you  seen,"   he   said,   "our  book- 

[168] 


The  Real  Thing 

shop,  our  cinema,  and  the  new  memorial  porch 
of  our  church?" 

Near  us  was  waiting  a  resplendent  motor-car, 
in  which  reposed  a  young  lady  whose  face  deco- 
rates the  covers  of  the  popular  magazines  every 
month,  and  as  the  wounded  soldier  finished 
speaking  it  moved  away  with  a  raucous  hoot. 


[169] 


XXVIII.    Literary  Critics 

MARCH  27,  1920.  The  last  number  of 
the  Chaphook,  containing  "Three  Crit- 
ical Essays  on  Modern  English  Po- 
etry," by  three  well-known  critics  of  literature,  I 
read  with  suspiciously  eager  attention,  for  I  will 
confess  that  I  have  no  handy  rule,  not  one  that  I 
can  describe,  which  can  be  run  over  new  work  in 
poetry  or  prose  with  unfailing  confidence.  My 
credentials  as  a  literary  critic  would  not,  I  fear, 
bear  five  minutes'  scrutiny;  but  I  never  cease  to 
look  for  that  defined  and  adequate  equipment, 
such  as  even  a  carpenter  calls  his  tool-chest,  full 
of  cryptic  instruments,  each  designed  for  some 
particular  task,  and  ev^ery  implement  named.  It 
is  sad  to  have  to  admit  it,  but  I  know  I  possess 
only  a  home-made  gimlet  to  test  for  dry-rot,  and 
another  implement,  a  very  ancient  heirloom, 
snatched  at  only  on  blind  instinct,  a  stone  ax. 
But  these  are  poor  tools,  and  sooner  or  later  I 
shall  be  found  out. 

There  was  a  time  when  I  was  very  hopeful 
[170] 


Literary  Critics 

about  discovering  a  book  on  literary  criticism 
which  would  make  the  rough  places  plain  for  me, 
and  encourage  me  to  feel  less  embarrassed  when 
present  where  literary  folk  were  estimating 
poetry  and  prose.  I  am  such  a  simple  on  these 
occasions.  If  one  could  only  discover  the  means 
to  attain  to  that  rather  easy  assurance  and 
emphasis  when  making  literary  comparisons! 
Yet  though  this  interesting  number  of  the  Chap- 
book  said  much  that  I  could  agree  with  at  once, 
it  left  me  as  isolated  and  as  helpless  as  before. 
One  writer  said:  "There  is  but  one  art  of  writing, 
and  that  is  the  art  of  poetry.  The  test  of  poetry 
is  sincerity.  The  test  of  sincerity  is  style;  and 
the  test  of  style  is  personality."  Excellent,  I 
exclaimed  immediately;  and  then  slowly  I  began 
to  suspect  a  trap  somewhere  in  it.  Of  course, 
does  not  the  test  for  sunlight  distinguish  it  at 
once  from  insincere  limelight?  But  what  is  the 
test,  and  would  it  be  of  any  use  to  those  likely 
to  mistake  limelight  for  daylight? 

I  cannot  say  I  have  ever  been  greatly  helped 
by  what  I  have  read  concerning  the  standards 
for  literary  criticism.  Of  the  many  wise  and 
learned  critics  to  whose  works  I  have  gone  for 
light,  I  can  remember  only  Aristotle,  Longinus, 
Tolstoy,  and  Anatole  France — probably  because 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

it  is  easy  for  the  innocent  to  agree  with  dominat- 
ing men.  Of  the  moderns  I  enjoy  reading  any- 
thing "Q"  has  to  say  about  books;  useless 
pleasure  again,  for  what  does  one  get  but  "Q's" 
full,  friendly,  ironic,  and  humorous  mind? 
Lately,  too,  the  critics  have  been  unanimously 
recommending  to  us — and  that  shows  the  genuine 
value  to  the  community  of  mere  book  reviewers 
— the  Letters  of  Tchehov,  as  noble  a  document  as 
we  have  had  for  a  very  long  time.  But  I  thought 
they  did  not  praise  Tchehov  enough  as  a  critic, 
for  that  wise  and  lovable  author,  among  his  let- 
ters, made  many  casual  asides  about  art  that  were 
pleasing  and  therefore  right  to  me.  I  begin  to 
fear  that  most  of  the  good  things  said  about 
literature  are  said  in  casual  asides. 

If  I  were  asked  to  say  why  I  preferred  Chris- 
tabel  or  Keats's  odes  to  Tennyson's  Revenge  or 
the  Barrack-Room  Ballads,  I  should  find  it  hard 
to  explain  satisfactorily  to  anyone  who  preferred 
to  read  Tennyson  or  Kipling.  Where  are  the 
criteria?  Can  a  Chinaman  talk  to  an  Arab? 
The  difference,  we  see  at  once,  is  even  deeper 
than  that  of  language.  It  is  a  difference  in  na- 
ture ;  and  we  may  set  up  any  criterion  of  literature 
we  like,  but  it  will  never  carry  across  such  a 
chasm.  Our  only  consolation  is  that  we  may  tell 
[172] 


Literary  Critics 

the  other  man  he  is  on  the  wrong  side  of  it,  but 
he  will  not  care,  because  he  will  not  see  it.  The 
means  by  which  we  are  able  to  separate  what  is 
precious  in  books  from  the  matrix  is  not  a  proc- 
ess, and  is  nothing  measurable.  It  is  instinctive, 
and  not  only  differs  from  age  to  age,  but  changes 
in  the  life  of  each  of  us.  It  is  as  indefinable  as 
beauty  itself.  An  artist  may  know  how  to  create 
a  beautiful  thing,  but  he  cannot  communicate  his 
knowledge  except  by  that  creation.  That  is  all 
he  can  tell  us  of  beauty,  and,  indeed,  he  may  be 
innocent  of  the  measure  of  his  effort;  and  the 
next  generation  may  ridicule  the  very  thing  which 
gave  us  so  much  pleasure,  pleasure  we  proved  to 
our  own  satisfaction  to  be  legitimate  and  well 
founded  by  many  sound  generalizations  about 
art.  The  canons  of  criticism  are  no  more  than 
the  apology  for  our  personal  preferences,  no  mat- 
ter how  gravely  we  back  them.  Sometimes  it 
has  happened  that  a  book  or  a  poem  has  suc- 
ceeded in  winning  the  approval  of  many  genera- 
tions, and  so  we  may  call  it  a  classic.  Yet  what 
is  the  virtue  of  a  classic,  or  of  the  deliberate  and 
stately  billows  going  with  the  wind  when  the 
world  has  sweep  and  is  fair,  or  of  a  child  with  a 
flower,  or  of  the  little  smile  on  the  face  of  the 
dead  boy  in  the  muck  when  the  guns  were  filling 

[173] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

us  with  fear  and  horror  of  .mankind?  I  don't 
know;  but  something  in  us  appears  to  save  us 
from  the  punishing  comet  of  Zeus. 


[174] 


XXL   The  South  Downs 

MAY  22,  1920.  The  southern  face  of 
the  hill  fell,  an  abrupt  promontory,  to 
the  woods  of  the  plain.  Its  face  was 
scored  by  the  weather,  and  the  dry  drainage  chan- 
nels were  headlong  cascades  of  grey  pebbles. 
Clumps  of  heather,  sparse  oak  scrub  with  young 
leaves  of  bronze,  contorted  birch,  and  this  year's 
croziers  of  the  bracken  (heaven  knows  their 
secret  for  getting  lush  aromatic  sap  out  of  such 
stony  poverty),  all  made  a  tough  life  which  held 
up  the  hill,  steep  as  it  was;  though  the  hill  was 
going,  for  the  roots  of  some  of  the  oaks  were 
exposed,  empty  coils  of  rope  from  which  the  bur- 
den had  slipped.  In  that  sea  of  trees  whose  bil- 
lows came  to  the  foot  of  our  headland,  and  out 
of  sight  beneath  its  waves,  children  were  walking, 
gathering  bluebells.  We  knew  they  were  there, 
for  we  could  hear  their  voices.  But  there  was 
no  other  sign  of  our  form  of  life  except  a  neolithic 
flint  scraper  one  of  us  had  picked  up  on  the  hill- 
top. The  marks  of  the  man  who  made  it  were 
as  clear  as  the  voices  below.     It  had  been  lost 

[175] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

since  yesterday,  it  might  be — anyhow,  about  the 
day  the  first  Pyramid  was  finished.  It  depends 
on  how  one  looks  at  the  almanac.  For  you  could 
feel  the  sun  fire  was  young.  It  had  not  been 
long  kindled.  Its  heat  in  the  herbage  was  moist. 
One  of  the  youngsters  with  me,  bruising  the 
bracken  and  snufiing  it,  said  it  smelt  of  almond 
and  cucumber.  Another  said  the  crushed  birch 
leaves  smelt  of  sour  apples.  We  could  not  say 
what  the  oak  leaves  smelt  like.  Then  another 
grabbed  a  handful  of  leafmould,  damp  and  brown 
and  full  of  fibre.  What  did  that  smell  of? 
They  were  not  sure  that  they  liked  it.  Perhaps 
it  was  the  smell  of  the  hill.  They  admitted  that 
it  wasn't  a  bad  smell.  They  seemed  a  little 
afraid  of  that  odour. 

But  I  was  trying  to  read,  and  neolithic  times 
and  the  bluebell  gatherers  had  run  together. 
They  were  in  the  same  day.  My  book  had  made 
of  that  May  morning  in  Surrey  an  apparition 
without  time  and  place.  We  hear  ourselves 
laughing  now,  intent,  for  instance,  on  confirming 
the  almond  and  cucumber  in  bruised  bracken,  or 
catch  the  sound  of  our  serious  voices  raised  in  a 
dispute  over  literature  or  politics.  But  these 
things  are  not  really  in  our  minds.  We  would 
not  betray  our  secret  thoughts  to  bluebell  gath- 

[176] 


The  South  Downs 

ercrs  and  boys  snuffing  the  bracken.  This  book 
I  was  reading,  and  a  fancied  resemblance  in  that 
hill  and  its  prospect,  moved  the  shadows  again — 
they  are  so  readily  moved — and  I  saw  two  of  us 
in  France  on  such  a  hill,  gazing  intently  and  in- 
nocently over  just  such  a  prospect,  in  the  summer 
of  19 1 5,  without  in  the  least  guessing  what,  in 
that  landscape  before  us,  was  latent  for  us  both. 
Those  downs  across  the  way  would  be  Beaumont 
Hamel  and  Thiepval,  Bluebells !  The  pub- 
lishers may  send  out  what  advice  they  choose  to 
authors  concerning  the  unpopularity  of  books 
about  the  War — always  excepting,  of  course,  the 
important  reminiscences,  the  soft  and  heavy 
masses  of  words  of  the  great  leaders  of  the  na- 
tions in  the  War,  which  merely  reveal  that  they 
never  knew  what  they  were  doing.  Certainly  we 
could  spare  that  kind  of  war  book,  though  it  con- 
tinues to  arrive  in  abundance;  a  volume  by  a 
famous  soldier  explaining  why  affairs  went 
strangely  wrong  is  about  the  last  place  where  we 
should  look  for  anything  but  folly  solemnly  pon- 
dering unrealities.  But  whatever  the  publishers 
may  say,  we  do  want  books  about  the  War 
by  men  who  were  in  it.  Some  of  us  have  learned 
by  now  that  France  is  a  memory  of  such  a  nature 
that,  though  it  is  not  often  we  dare  stop  to  look 

[177] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

directly  at  it,  for  the  day's  work  must  be  done,  yet 
it  looms  through  the  importance  of  each  of  these 
latter  days  as  though  the  event  of  our  lives  were 
past,  and  we  were  at  present  merely  watching  the 
clock.  The  shadow  of  what  once  was  in  France 
is  an  abiding  presence  for  us.  We  know  nothing 
can  happen  again  which  will  release  us  from  it. 
And  yet  how  much  has  been  written  of  it?  That 
is  the  measure  of  its  vastness  and  its  mystery — 
it  possesses  the  minds  of  many  men,  but  they  are 
silent  on  what  they  know.  They  rarely  speak  of 
it,  except  to  one  of  the  fraternity.  But  where  are 
their  thoughts?  Wandering,  viewless  and  un- 
easy wraiths,  over  Flanders,  in  Artois  and 
Picardy.  Those  thoughts  will  never  come  home 
again  to  stay. 

It  is  strange  to  me  that  publishers  should  sup- 
pose that  books,  intimate  about  the  invisible  but 
abiding  shadow  which  is  often  more  potent  than 
present  May  sunshine,  should  not  be  wanted. 
Take  for  example  this  book  I  was  reading,  The 
Sqiiadroon,  by  Ardern  Beaman.  To  induce 
readers  to  buy  it  it  has  a  picture  on  its  dust-cover 
which  kept  me  from  reading  it  for  weeks.  This 
wrapper  shows  a  ghostly  knight  in  armour  lead- 
ing a  charge  of  British  cavalry  in  this  War.  I 
should  have  thought  we  had  had  enough  of  that 

[178] 


The  South  Downs 

romantic  nonsense  during  the  actual  events.  The 
War  was  written  for  the  benefit  of  readers  who 
made  a  hixury  of  the  sigh,  and  who  were  told 
and  no  doubt  preferred  to  believe  that  the  young 
soldier  went  into  battle  with  the  look  we  so  ad- 
mire in  the  picture  called  The  Soul's  Awakening. 
He  was  going  to  glory.  There  are  no  dead. 
There  are  only  memorial  crosses  for  heroes  and 
the  Last  Post.  The  opinions  of  most  civilians  on 
the  War  were  as  agreeable  as  stained-glass  win- 
dows. The  thought  of  a  tangle  of  a  boy's  in- 
side festooned  on  rusty  wire  would  naturally  have 
spoiled  the  soul's  awakening  and  the  luxury  of  the 
sigh.  I  heard  of  a  civilian  official,  on  his  way  to 
Paris  after  the  Armistice,  who  was  just  saved  by 
rapid  explanations  from  the  drastic  attention  of  a 
crowd  of  Tommies  who  mistook  him  for  a  War 
Correspondent. 

But  Mr.  Beaman's  book  is  not  like  war  cor- 
respondence. It  can  be  commended  to  those  who 
were  not  there,  but  who  wish  to  hear  a  true  word 
or  two.  Mr.  Beaman  as  a  good-natured  man  re- 
members how  squeamish  wc  are,  and  being  also 
shy  and  dainty  indicates  some  matters  but  briefly. 
I  wish,  for  one  thing,  that  when  describing  the 
doings  of  his  cavalry  squadron  after  the  disaster 
on  the  Fifth  Army  front — the  author  enables  you 

[■79] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

to  feel  how  slender  was  the  line  of  resolute  men 
which  then  saved  the  Army  from  downfall — he 
had  ventured  to  record  with  more  courage  the 
things  which  it  shamed  him  to  see.  Why  should 
only  such  as  he  know  of  those  shocks  to  affability? 
But  all  he  says  about  some  unpleasant  matters  is: 
"During  those  days  we  saw  things  of  which  it  is 
not  good  to  speak — of  which  afterwards  we 
never  did  speak,  except  late  at  nights,  in  the 
privacy  of  our  own  mess." 

Mr.  Beaman's  simple  narrative,  however,  with 
its  humanity  and  easy  humour,  often  lets  in  light 
on  strange  affairs,  as  though  he  had  forgotten 
what  had  been  locked  up,  and  had  carelessly 
opened  a  forbidden  door.  He  shuts  it  again  at 
once,  like  a  gentlemen,  and  we  follow  him  round 
hoping  that  presently  he  will  do  the  same  again. 
Ambrose  Bierce  could  have  made  something  of 
what  is  suggested  in  such  a  passage  as  this : 

"On  the  borders  of  this  horrid  desolation  (the  Somme) 
we  met  a  Salvage  Company  at  work.  That  warren  of 
trenches  and  dugouts  extended  for  untold  miles.  .  .  . 
They  warned  us,  if  we  insisted  on  going  further  in,  not 
to  let  any  man  go  singly,  but  only  in  strong  parties,  as 
the  Golgotha  was  peopled  with  wild  men,  British, 
French,  Australian,  German  deserters,  who  lived  there 
underground,  like  ghouls  among  the  mouldering  dead, 
and  who  came  out  at  nights  to  plunder  and  kill.     In 

[1 80] 


The  South  Downs 

the  night,  an  officer  said,  mingled  with  the  snarling  of 
carrion  dogs,  they  often  heard  inhuman  cries  and  rifle- 
shots coming  from  that  awful  wilderness.  Once  they 
(the  Salvage  Company)  had  put  out,  as  a  trap,  a  basket 
containing  food,  tobacco,  and  a  bottle  of  whisky.  But 
the  following  morning  they  found  the  bait  untouched, 
and  a  note  in  the  basket,  'Nothing  doing!'" 


[i8i] 


XXX.   Kipling 

JUNE  5,  1920.  One  day,  when  I  did  not 
know  Kipling's  name,  I  found  in  a  cabin 
of  a  ship  from  Rangoon  two  paper-cov- 
ered books,  with  a  Calcutta  imprint,  smelling  of 
something,  whatever  it  was,  that  did  not  exist  in 
England.  The  books  were  Plain  Tales  from  the 
Hills  and  Soldiers  Three.  It  was  high  summer, 
and  in  that  cabin  of  a  ship  in  the  Albert  Dock, 
with  its  mixed  odour  of  tea,  teak,  and  cheroots,  I 
read  through  all.  The  force  in  those  stories 
went  nearer  to  capturing  me  completely  than  any- 
thing I  have  read  since.  I  can  believe  now  that 
I  just  escaped  taking  a  path  which  would  have 
given  me  a  world  totally  different  from  the  one  I 
know,  and  the  narrowness  of  the  escape  makes 
me  feel  tolerant  towards  the  young  people  who 
give  up  typewriting  and  book-keeping,  and  go  out 
into  an  unfriendly  world  determined  to  be  Mary 
Pickfords  and  Charlie  Chaplins.  A  boy  boards 
a  ship  merely  to  get  a  parrot,  and  his  friend,  who 
brought  it  from  Burma,  has  gone  to  Leadenhall 
Street;  there  is  a  long  interval,  with  those  books 

[1821 


Kipling 

lying  in  a  bunk.  Such  a  trivial  incident — some- 
thing like  it  happening  every  week  to  everybody 
— and  to-day  that  boy,  but  for  the  Grace  of  God, 
might  be  reading  the  leaders  of  the  Morning 
Post  as  the  sole  relief  to  a  congested  mind,  going 
every  week  to  the  cartoon  of  Punch  as  to  barley 
water  for  chronic  prickly  heat,  and  talking  of 
dealing  with  the  heterodox  as  the  Holy  Office 
used  to  deal  with  unbaptized  Indian  babies  for 
the  good  of  their  little  souls. 

I  have  recovered  from  those  astonishing  ad- 
ventures with  Kipling.  I  may  read  him  to-day 
with  enjoyment,  but  safe  from  excitation.  This 
is  due,  perhaps,  to  a  stringy  constitution,  subject 
to  bilious  doubts,  which  loves  to  see  lusty  Youth 
cock  its  hat  when  most  nervous,  swagger  with 
merry  insolence  to  hide  the  uncertainty  which 
comes  of  self-conscious  inexperience,  assume  a 
cynical  shrewdness  to  protect  its  credulity,  and 
imitate  the  abandon  of  the  hard  fellow  who  has 
been  to  Hong,  Kong,  Tal  Tal,  and  Delagoa  Bay. 
We  enjoy  seeing  Youth  act  thus;  but  one  learns 
in  time  that  a  visit  to  Rhodesia,  worse  luck,  makes 
one  no  more  intelligent  than  a  week-end  at 
Brighton.  Well,  it  doesn't  matter.  What  in- 
grates  we  should  be  now  to  turn  on  Kiphng  be- 
cause we  disagree  with  the  politics  he  prefers, 

[183] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

those  loud  opinions  of  his  which,  when  we  get  too 
much  of  them,  remain  in  the  ears  for  a  while  like 
the  echoes  of  a  brass  tray  which  a  hearty  child 
banged  for  a  drum.  Though  we  hold  the  British 
Constitution  as  sacred  as  the  family  vault  we  do 
not  think  the  less  of  Dickens  because  the  awful 
spectacle  of  our  assembled  legislators  made  him 
laugh,  nor  do  we  leave  the  room  when  Beethoven 
is  played  because  his  careless  regard  for  a  mon- 
arch's divine  right  is  painful  to  us.  If  Kipling 
had  not  given  us  My  Sunday  at  Home  and  The 
Incarnation  of  Krishna  Mulvaney,  how  should 
we  have  got  them? 

I  have  just  read  Kipling's  book.  Letters  of 
Travel.  Its  attractive  title  drew  me  to  it,  and  is 
to  blame.  Kipling  has  an  uncanny  gift  of  sight. 
It  prompts  no  divination  in  him,  but  its  curiosity 
misses  nothing  that  is  superficial.  If  he  had 
watched  the  Crucifixion,  and  had  been  its  sole 
recorder,  we  should  have  had  a  perfect  repre- 
sentation of  the  soldiers,  the  crowds,  the  weather, 
the  smells,  the  colours,  and  the  three  uplifted 
figures;  so  lively  a  record  that  it  would  be  im- 
mortal for  the  fidelity  and  commonness  of  Its 
physical  experience.  But  we  should  never  have 
known  more  about  the  central  figure  than  that 
He  was  a  cool  and  courageous  rebel.       Kipling 

[184] 


Kipling 

can  make  a  picture  of  an  indifferent  huddle  of 
fishing  boats  in  a  stagnant  harbour  which  is  more 
enjoyable  than  being  there.  Letters  from  such  a 
traveller  would  attract  one  directly  across  the 
bookshop.  But  these  letters  of  his  were  ad- 
dressed to  his  friends  the  Imperialists  before  the 
War,  and  one  may  guess  the  rest.  Such  an  ex- 
posure moves  one  to  sorrow  over  a  writer  whose 
omniscience  used  to  make  the  timorous  believe 
that  arrogance,  if  lively  enough,  had  some  advan- 
tage over  reason. 

Yet  there  is  in  a  few  of  the  letters  enough  to 
show  what  we  missed  because  they  were  not  ad- 
dressed to  himself,  or  to  anybody  but  a  Com- 
posite Portrait  of  The  Breed.  There  are  pas- 
sages in  the  chapter  called  "Half  a  Dozen  Pic- 
tures" which  clear  all  irritation  from  the  mind 
(for  many  of  the  author's  insults  are  studied  and 
gratuitous)  and  leave  nothing  but  respect  for  the 
artist.  These  come  when  the  artist  sees  only  a 
riot  of  Oriental  deck  passengers,  bears,  and  ma- 
caws, in  the  tropics;  or  a  steamer  coming  round, 
exposed  by  a  clarity  like  crystal  in  the  trough  of 
immense  seas  somewhere  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  Auckland  Islands  at  dayfall.  We  get 
such  impressions  when  Kipling  has,  for  the  mo- 
ment, forgotten  the  need  to  make  a  genuflection 

[185] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

towards  the  Absolute  and  Everlasting  Chutney, 
and  Is  a  man  and  brother  delighting  in  his  craft. 
The  rest  of  the  book  has,  one  must  admit,  a 
value,  but  it  is  an  undesigned  value;  indeed,  its 
value  is  that  it  was  designed  to  prove,  at  the  time 
it  was  written,  something  quite  different.  From 
this  book,  with  its  recurring  contempt  for  Eng- 
land, you  may  sec  what  value  we  need  have  at- 
tached to  much  that  the  assured  and  the  violent 
ever  had  to  tell  us  about  our  Empire.  If  this 
publication  is,  indeed,  an  act  of  contrition  for 
words  unwisely  written,  then  it  should  be  read  as 
a  warning  by  all  who  write.  Materialists  natur- 
ally attach  to  transient  circumstances  a  value 
which  the  less  patriotic  of  us  might  think  not 
really  material.  "We  discussed,  first  of  all,  un- 
der the  lee  of  a  wet  deck-house  in  mid-Atlantic; 
man  after  man  cutting  in  and  out  of  the  talk  as 
he  sucked  at  his  damp  tobacco."  There  is  no 
doubt  Kipling  supposes  that  the  wet  deck-house 
adds  a  value  to  the  words  spoken  under  its  lee- 
side.  Yet  the  words  he  reports  are  what  one 
may  hear,  with  grief,  any  day  in  any  tavern  in  the 
hurry  and  excitement  of  ten  minutes  before  clos- 
ing time.  But  Kipling  always  thought  an  opin- 
ion gained  in  value  if  expressed  elsewhere  than  in 
England.  His  ideal  government  would  be  a 
[1 86] 


Kipling 

polo-player  from  Simla  leading  the  crew  of  the 
Bolivar. 

Every  horror  in  the  world,  the  author  of  these 
letters  tells  us,  has  its  fitting  ritual.  How 
easily,  too,  one  realizes  it,  when  feeling  again  the 
fanatic  heat  and  force  of  this  maker  of  old  magic 
with  the  tom-tom;  the  vicious  mockery,  certain  of 
popular  applause,  of  ideas  that  are  not  market- 
able; the  abrupt  rancour  whenever  the  common 
folk  must  be  mentioned;  the  spite  felt  for  Eng- 
land— "in  England  .  .  .  you  see  where  the 
rot  starts";  the  sly  suspicion  of  other  countries, 
and  the  consequent  jealousy  and  fear;  here  it  all 
is,  convulsive,  uncertain,  inflammable.  The 
prophet  of  Empire !  But  the  prophecy  was 
wrong.  England,  "where  the  rot  starts,"  bore 
most  of  the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day,  and 
saved  the  Empire  for  the  money-mongers.  And 
what  of  the  British  youngsters  who  did  that,  who 
were  not  materialists  in  the  least,  but  many  of 
them  the  idealists  for  whom  no  abuse  once  could 
be  too  vicious?  The  corruption  of  the  Somme! 
That  faceless  and  nameless  horror  was  the  apo- 
theosis of  the  Imperialist. 


[187] 


XXXI.    A  Devon  Estuary 

SEPTEMBER  1 1,  1920.  "This  areary  ex- 
panse," the  guide-book  explains,  "will  not 
attract  the  tourist."  The  guide  was 
right.  I  was  alone  to  that  degree  beyond  mere 
solitude  when  you  feel  you  are  not  alone, 
but  that  the  place  itself  is  observing  you.  Yet 
only  five  miles  away  long  lines  of  motor-cars 
were  waiting  to  take  tourists,  at  ruinous  prices, 
to  the  authentic  and  admitted  beauty  spots. 
There  was  not,  as  the  polite  convention  would 
put  it,  a  soul  about.  It  was  certainly  a  dreary 
expanse,  but  the  sunlight  there  seemed  strangely 
brilliant,  I  thought,  and,  what  was  more  curious, 
appeared  to  be  alive.  It  was  quivering.  The 
transient  glittering  of  some  seagulls  remote  in 
the  blue  was  as  if  you  could  glimpse,  now  and 
then,  fleeting  hints  of  what  is  immaculate  in 
heaven.  Nothing  of  our  business  was  In  sight 
anywhere  except  the  white  stalk  of  a  lighthouse, 
and  that,  I  knew,  was  miles  away  across  the  es- 
tuary whose  waters  were  then  invisible,  for  It 
was  not  only  low  tide,  but  I  was  descending  to  the 

[188] 


A  Devon  Estuary- 
saltings,  having  left  the  turf  of  the  upper  salt 
marshes. 

You  felt  that  here  in  the  saltings  you  were  be- 
yond human  associations.  The  very  vegetation 
was  unfamiliar.  The  thrift,  sea  lavender, 
rocket,  sea  campion,  and  maritime  spurge  did  not 
descend  so  low  as  this.  They  came  no  nearer 
than  where  the  highest  tidal  marks  left  lines  of 
driftwood  and  bleached  shells,  just  below  the 
break  of  the  upper  marshes.  Here  it  was  an- 
other kingdom,  neither  sea  nor  land,  but  each  al- 
ternately during  the  spring  tides.  At  first  the 
sandy  mud  was  reticulated  with  sun-cracks,  not 
being  daily  touched  by  the  sea,  and  the  crevasses 
gave  a  refuge  for  algae.  There  was  a  smell, 
neither  pleasant  nor  unpleasant,  which  reminded 
you  of  something  so  deep  in  the  memory  that  you 
could  not  give  it  a  name.  But  it  was  sound  and 
good.  Beyond  that  dry  flat  the  smooth  mud 
glistened  as  if  earth  were  growing  a  new  skin, 
which  yet  was  very  tender.  It  was  spongy,  but 
it  did  not  break  when  I  trod  on  it,  though  the 
earth  complained  as  I  went.  It  was  thinly  sprin- 
kled with  a  plant  like  little  fingers  of  green  glass, 
the  maritime  samphire,  and  in  the  distance  this 
samphire  gave  the  marsh  a  sheen  of  continuous 
and  vivid  emerald. 

[189] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

The  saltings  looked  level  and  unbroken.  But 
on  walking  seaward  I  was  continually  surprised 
by  drainage  channels.  These  channels  serpen- 
tined everywhere,  and  were  deep  and  wide. 
Sometimes  they  contained  nothing  but  silt,  and 
sometimes  they  were  salt-water  rivers.  I  came 
upon  each  canyon  unexpectedly.  The  first  warn- 
ing was  a  sudden  eruption  from  it,  a  flock  of  dun- 
lin, a  flock  which  then  passed  seawards  In  a  regi- 
mented flight  that  was  an  alternate  flash  of  light 
and  a  swift  shadow.  Dunlin,  curlew,  oyster- 
catchers,  or  gulls,  left  a  gully  just  before  I  knew 
I  was  headed  off  again.  In  one  of  these  creeks, 
however,  the  birds  left  me  more  than  their  deli- 
cate footprints  to  examine.  They  left  there  a 
small  craft  whose  mast  I  had  long  taken  to  be  a 
stump  projecting  from  the  mud.  A  young  man 
In  a  brown  beard,  a  brown  shirt,  and  a  pair  of 
khaki  trousers  was  sitting  on  its  skylight.  He 
hailed,  and  showed  me  how  I  could  get  to  him 
without  sinking  up  to  more  than  the  knees  In  this 
dreary  spot. 

"Stay  here  If  you  like,"  he  said,  when  I  was 
with  him.  "When  the  tide  is  full  I'll  pull  you 
round  to  the  village."  It  was  a  little  cutter  of 
about  fifteen  tons,  moored  to  the  last  huge  links 
of  a  cable,  the  rest  of  which  had  long  been  cov- 
[190] 


A  Devon  Estuary 

ered  up.  I  thought  he  was  making  holiday  in 
a  novel  way.  "No,"  he  replied,  "I'm  living 
here." 

It  seems  (I  am  but  paraphrasing  his  apology) 
that  he  returned  from  Cambrai,  bringing  back 
from  France,  as  a  young  officer,  some  wounds  and 
other  decorations,  but  also  his  youthful  credulity 
and  a  remembrance  of  society's  noble  promises  to 
its  young  saviours.  But  not  long  after  his  re- 
turn to  us  the  sight  of  us  made  him  feel  disap- 
pointed. He  "stuck  it,"  he  said,  as  long  as  he 
could.  But  the  more  he  observed  us  the  worse  he 
felt.  That  was  why  he  gave  up  a  good  position 
a  second  time  on  our  account.  "What  was  the 
good  of  the  money?  The  profiteers  took  most 
of  it.  I  worked  hard,  and  had  to  give  up  what  I 
earned  to  every  kind  of  parasite.  London  was 
more  disagreeable  than  ever  was  Flanders.  Yet 
I  think  I  would  not  object  to  sweep  the  roads  for 
a  community  of  good  people.  Yes,  I  thought 
nothing  could  be  worse  than  the  dead  in  the  mud. 
But  I  found  something  worse.  The  minds  of  the 
living  who  did  not  know  what  I  knew  in  France 
were  worse  to  me.  I  couldn't  remember  the 
friends  I'd  lost  and  remain  where  I  was  with 
those  people  about  me.  It  was  more  awful  than 
that  German — did  you  ever  meet  him? — who  lay 

[191] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

just  the  other  side  of  the  parapet  for  weeks  and 
weeks." 

His  only  companion  now  is  a  paraffin  stove, 
which  does  not,  perhaps,  require  a  gas-mask  to. 
aid  in  its  companionship,  though  about  that  I 
won't  be  sure.  The  only  conversation  he  hears 
is  that  of  the  curlews ;  subdued,  cheerful,  and  very 
intimate  voices,  having  just  that  touch  of  melan- 
choly which  intimacy,  when  it  is  secure  and  genu- 
ine, is  sure  to  give,  however  jolly  the  intimacy 
may  be.  He  said  that  at  first  he  was  afraid  he 
could  not  live  on  what  little  money  he  had,  and 
must  earn  casually,  after  buying  the  boat,  but  "it's 
easier  to  live  than  I  thought.  There's  not  nearly 
as  much  worry  needed  as  I  used  to  suppose.  It  is 
surprising  how  much  one  can  do  without.  I  was 
rather  scared  at  first  when  I  got  rid  of  my  sense 
of  duty.  But,  after  all,  it  is  not  so  hard  to  be 
free.  Perhaps  the  world  already  has  more  soft 
and  easy  people  than  is  good  for  it.  I  find  one 
benefit  of  this  life  is  that,  being  free  of  the  crowd, 
I  feel  indifferent  about  the  way  the  crowd  chooses 
to  go.  I  don't  care  now  what  the  public  does — • 
that's  its  own  affair,  and  I  hope  it  will  enjoy  it." 
After  a  silence  he  said:  "That  sounds  selfish,  I 
know.  And  I'm  not  sure  yet  that  it  isn't.  Any- 
[192] 


A  Devon  Estuary 

how,  if  one  could  help  one's  fellows  one  would. 
But  is  it  possible  to  help  them?  When  did  they 
last  listen  to  reason?  The  only  guides  they  will 
listen  to  are  frauds  obvious  enough  to  make  an  ass 
lay  back  his  ears.  Well,  I  think  I'll  wait  here 
till  the  crowd  knows  enough  to  stop  before  it  gets 
to  the  edge  of  the  steep  place — if  it  can  stop  now." 
I  asked  him  what  he  read.  "Very  little.  I 
fish  more  than  I  read.  You'd  think  It  would  take 
only  a  week  to  learn  all  there  is  here.  I  should 
have  thought  so  once.  I  see  now  that  I  shall 
never  thoroughly  know  this  estuary.  It's  a  won- 
derful place.  Every  tide  is  a  new  experience.  I 
am  beginning  to  feel  right  again."  In  the  boat, 
going  round  to  the  village,  he  learned  I  was  a 
writer,  rested  on  his  oars,  and  drifted  with  the 
tide.  "I'll  give  you  a  job,"  he  said.  "Write  a 
book  that  will  make  people  hate  the  idea  that  the 
State  is  God  as  Moloch  was  at  last  hated.  Turn 
the  young  against  it.  The  latest  priest  is  the 
politician.  No  ritual  in  any  religion  was  worse 
than  this  new  worship  of  the  State.  If  men  don't 
wake  up  to  that  then  they  are  doomed."  He  be- 
gan  then  to  pull  me   towards  humanity  again. 


[193] 


XXXII.    Barbellion 

DECEMBER  i8,  1920.  When  posterity 
feels  curious  to  discover  what  may  have 
caused  the  disaster  to  our  community  it 
win  get  a  little  light  from  the  merry  confessions 
of  our  contemporary  great  folk.  Let  It  read 
Colonel  Replngton's  Diary^  Mrs.  Asqulth's  book, 
and  the  memoirs  of  General  French.  The  gen- 
eral, of  course,  Implies  that  he  was  so  puzzled  by 
the  neutrality  of  time  and  space,  and  by  the  fact 
that  the  treacherous  enemy  was  In  trenches  and 
used  big  guns.  Our  descendants  may  learn  from 
these  innocent  revelations  what  quality  of  knowl- 
edge and  temper,  to  be  found  only  In  a  superior 
caste,  guided  the  poor  and  lowly,  and  shaped  our 
fate  for  us.  They  will  know  why  wars  and  fam- 
ines were  Inevitable  for  us,  and  why  nothing  could 
avert  doom  from  the  youth  of  our  Europe. 
There  is  no  disputing  the  Importance  of  these 
confessions.  But  their  relationship  to  literature? 
For  that  matter  they  might  be  linoleum.     Yet 

[194] 


Barbellion 

there  has  been  a  book  of  confessions  published 
recently  which  may  be  read  as  literature  when  the 
important  gossip  with  the  vast  sales  is  merely 
curious  evidence  for  historians  equipped  for  psy- 
chological analysis.  I  mean  Barbellion's  Jour- 
nal of  a  Disappointed  Man. 

It  will  interest  our  descendants  to  learn  that 
outside  the  circle  which  Colonel  Repington  re- 
ports at  its  dinner-tables  where  the  ladies  were  so 
diverting,  the  fare  usually  excellent,  and  the  gen- 
tlemen discussed  the  "combing  out"  of  mere  men 
for  places  hke  Ypres,  there  was  genuine  knowl- 
edge and  warm  understanding.  Beyond  those 
cheerful  dinner-tables,  and  in  that  outer  darkness 
of  which  the  best  people  knew  nothing  except  that 
it  was  possible  to  rake  it  fruitfully  with  a  comb, 
there  was  a  host  of  young  men  from  which  could 
be  manifested  the  courageous  intellectual  curios- 
ity, the  ardour  for  truth,  the  gusto  for  life,  and 
the  love  of  earth,  which  we  see  in  Kecling's  letters 
and  Barbellion's  diary.  All  Is  shown  in  these 
two  books  in  an  exceptional  degree,  and.  In  Bar- 
bellion's diary,  is  expressed  with  a  remarkable 
wit  and  acuteness,  and  not  seldom,  as  in  the 
description  of  a  quarry,  of  a  Beethoven  Sym- 
phony, of  a  rock-pool  of  the  Devon  coast,  with  a 
beauty  that  is  startling. 

[195] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

Keeling  was  killed  In  the  War.  Barbclllon 
(who,  as  we  know  now,  was  Bruce  Cummings) 
never  went  to  France,  for  he  was  dying,  though 
he  did  not  know  it,  when  he  presented  himself  for 
medical  examination.  But  It  is  clear  that  though 
secluded  from  the  turmoil  In  a  country  cottage, 
paralyzed,  and  his  trunk  already  dead.  Barbel- 
lion's  sensitive  mind  and  imaginative  sympathy 
knew  more  of  what  was  happening  to  his  fellows 
In  France,  and  what  it  meant  for  us  all,  than  the 
combined  Cabinet  in  Downing  Street.  That 
spark  of  dying  light  was  aware  when  the  lumi- 
naries on  whom  we  depended  were  blind  and  igno- 
rant. In  his  Last  Diary,  and  within  a  day  or  two 
of  his  death,  he  wrote  of  the  Peace  Treaty  (May, 
1 919)  :  "After  all  the  bright  hopes  of  last  au- 
tumn, justice  will  be  done  only  when  all  the  power 
Is  vested  in  the  people.  Every  liberal-minded 
man  must  feel  the  shame  of  it."  But  did  such 
men  feel  the  shame  of  It?  Refer  to  what  the 
popular  writers,  often  liberal-minded,  said  about 
the  shame  they  felt  at  the  time,  and  compare. 
To  Barbelllon,  by  the  light  of  his  expiring  lamp, 
was  revealed  what  was  hidden  from  nearly  all  ex- 
perienced and  active  publicists.  Is  there  any 
doubt  still  of  the  superiority  of  imagination  over 
hard-headedness  ? 

[196] 


Barbellion 

Imagination  instantly  responds.  Percolation 
is  a  slow  process  in  the  hard  head  of  the  worldly- 
wise.  When  we  know  that  in  the  elderly,  the 
shrewd,  and  the  practical,  the  desire  for  material 
power  and  safety,  qualified  only  by  fear,  served 
as  their  substitute  for  the  City  of  God  during  the 
War,  it  is  heartening  to  remember  that  there  were 
select  though  unknown  young  men,  mere  subjects 
for  "combing"  like  Barbellion,  who  made  articu- 
late an  immense  rebellious  protest  that  was  in  the 
best  of  our  boys;  who  showed  a  mocking  intui- 
tion into  us  and  our  motives,  as  though  we  were 
a  species  apart;  a  scorn  of  the  world  we  had  made 
for  them,  a  cruel  knowledge  of  the  cowardice  and 
meanness  at  the  back  of  our  warlike  minds,  and  a 
yearning  for  that  world  of  beauty  which  might 
have  been,  but  which  the  acts  of  the  clever  and  the 
practical  have  turned  into  carrion  among  the 
ruins.  Would  it  matter  now  if  we  were  bank- 
rupt, and  our  Empire  among  the  things  that  were, 
if  only  we  were  turning  to  sackcloth  and  ashes  be- 
cause of  that  dousing  of  the  glim  in  the  heart  of 
the  young? 

This  last  diary  of  Bruce  Cummings  is  sad 
enough,  for  he  could  but  lie  inert,  listen  to  the  last 
news  of  the  War,  and  wonder  incidentally  who 
would  come  to  him  first — the  postman  bringing 

[197] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

the  reviews  of  his  first  book,  or  the  bony  old  gen- 
tleman bringing  the  scythe.  He  felt,  of  course, 
the  mockery  of  this  frustration  of  his  powers. 
He  thought — and,  it  seemed,  with  good  reason — 
that  he  was  a  tragic  failure.  But  was  he?  Read 
his  books,  and  admit  that  he  accomplished  a  little 
that  is  beautiful  and  enduring,  and  that  he  did  it 
obscurely  at  a  time  when  they  who  held  most  of 
the  fearful  attention  of  the  world  were  but  work- 
ing gravely  on  what  their  children  would  execrate. 
Some  critics  find  in  the  diary  of  Barbellion's 
last  days  evidence  that  he  remembered  he  was 
writing  for  an  audience.  It  may  be  there,  but  it 
is  not  plain  to  me.  It  is  likely  that  if  we  were 
writing  a  paragraph  while  doubtful  whether  the 
hair  which  held  the  sword  over  us  would  last  till 
we  had  finished,  we  might  find  we  were  not  so  joy- 
ously abandoned  to  pure  art  as  we  used  to  be. 
The  interest  of  the  book  is  that  it  is  some  more  of 
Bruce  Cummings  when  we  could  not  have  ex- 
pected another  line  from  him.  Apart  even  from 
their  literary  value,  it  seems  to  me  that  some  day 
his  three  volumes  may  prove  to  bear  historic 
witness  as  important  as  that  of  Colonel  Reping- 
ton's  diary.  It  was  just  such  minds  as  Barbel- 
lion's,  not  uncommon  in  the  youth  of  our  war 
time — though  in  his  case  the  unusual  intuitions 

[198] 


Barbellion 

and  adventurous  aspirations  were  defined  by 
genius — it  was  such  minds  that  the  war-mongers 
condemned  and  destroyed.  Those  men  were 
selected  for  sarcifice  because  they  had  the  very 
qualities  which,  when  lost  to  the  community,  then 
it  dies  in  its  soul.  They  were  candid  with  them- 
selves, and  questioned  our  warranty  with  the 
same  candour,  but  were  modest  and  reticent; 
they  were  kindly  to  us  when  they  knew  we  were 
wooden  and  wrong,  and  did  our  bidding,  judg- 
ing it  was  evil.  In  France  they  subdued  their  in- 
surgent thoughts — -and  what  that  sacrifice  meant 
to  them  in  the  lonely  night  watches  I  have  been 
privileged  to  learn — and  surrendered,  often  in 
terrible  derision,  to  our  will;  and  then  in 
cool  and  calculated  audacity  devised  the  very 
tasks  in  which  the  bravest  and  most  intelligent 
would  be  the  first  to  die. 


[199] 


XXXIII.    Breaking  the  Spell 

APRIL  8,  1 92 1.  My  seat  by  the  Serpen- 
tine was  under  a  small  and  almost  impal- 
pable cloud  of  almond  petals.  The 
babbling  of  ducks  somewhere  in  the  place  where 
the  water  seemed  a  pale  and  wavering  fire  was 
like  the  sound  of  the  upwelling  of  the  hidden 
spring  of  life.  This  was  the  spot  where  I  could 
sit  and  there  quietly  match  the  darker  shades  of 
trouble  in  the  afternoon  papers,  the  time  being 
April  in  England,  and  the  sky  ineffable.  There 
was  not  a  trace  of  mourning  in  the  sky;  not  a 
black-edged  cloud.  But  human  life,  being  an  ur- 
gent and  serious  affair,  and  not  a  bright  blue  emp- 
tiness like  Heaven;  human  life  being  a  state  of 
trial  in  which,  as  favoured  beings,  we  are  "heated 
hot  with  burning  fears  and  dipped  in  baths  of  hiss- 
ing tears"  for  our  own  good,  could  not  be  ex- 
pected to  look  as  pleasant,  during  so  severe  a 
necessary  process,  as  almond  trees  in  blossom. 
So  I  sat  down  and  prepared  to  measure,  from  the 
[200] 


Breaking  the  Spell 

news  in  the  papers,  the  depth  of  the  present  bor- 
der on  our  daily  memorial  card. 

The  black  border  was  rather  a  deep  one,  when 
measured.  The  fears  were  fairly  hot.  There 
were  no  noticeable  signs  of  any  tears  in  the 
papers,  so  far,  but  one  could  guess  there  would  be 
a  deep  extinguishing  bath  of  them  ready  to  hiss 
presently,  if  all  went  well,  and  our  affairs  had  un- 
interrupted development  under  the  usual  clever 
guides.  And  we  had  the  guides.  I  could  see 
that.  The  papers  were  loud  with  the  inspira- 
tions of  friends  of  ours  who  had  not  missed  a 
single  lesson  of  the  War  for  those  who  were  not 
in  it;  who  were  still  resolute  in  that  last  and  in- 
dispensable ditch  which  no  foe  is  ever  likely  to 
reach.  But  by  now  the  almond's  cloud  had  van- 
ished. I  no  longer  heard  the  bubbling  of  the 
well  of  life. 

I  finished  reading  the  papers.  Now  I  knew 
our  current  fate,  and  felt  as  if  I  heard  again  the 
gas  gong  going  continuously.  I  had  the  feeling 
in  April,  unknown  to  any  snail  on  the  thorn,  that 
the  park  was  deafening  with  the  clangour  of  pal- 
lid, tense,  and  contending  lunatics.  The  Serpen- 
tine had  receded  from  this  tumult.  Its  tranquil 
shimmering  was  now  fatuous  and  unbelievable. 
It  was  but  half  seen;  its  glittering  was  a  distant 
[201] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

grimacing  and  mockery  at  my  troubled  human  in- 
telligence. It  was  nothing  to  do  with  me,  and 
showed  it  in  that  impertinent  way.  Two  ducks, 
two  absurd  ducks,  suddenly  appeared  before  me 
on  the  polished  water.  They  were  bowing 
politely  to  each  other — only  I  was  looking  at 
them — and  were  making  soothing  noises  in  im- 
becile ignorance  of  the  fate  overhanging  us  all. 
There  was  a  boy  not  far  away.  He  stood  as  still 
as  a  thought  entranced.  He  was  watching  a  boat 
with  a  paper  sail.  He  was  as  intent  as  if  he  were 
God  observing  the  progress  of  Columbus,  know- 
ing now  that  America  is  about  to  be  found. 

If  that  boy  had  but  guessed  what  I  knew! 
But  he  had  not  read  the  latest  news.  It  is  the 
privilege  of  knowledge  to  be  superior  and  grave; 
to  be  able  to  smile  sadly  at  the  dream  of  a  Golden 
Galleon  which  childhood  sees  in  April  by  the 
Serpentine;  for  knov/ledge  is  aware  of  the  truth, 
the  tumult  surrounding  us  of  contentious  lunatics, 
endless,  inexplicable;  the  noise  of  mankind  in  its 
upward  journey  towards  the  eclipse,  or  some 
other  heavenly  mystery. 

Presently  that  tinted  mist  which  was  a  tree  in 

flower  began  to   shine   again   through   the   dark 

noise  which  the  papers  had  made.     The  uproar 

cleared   a   little.     The   water    came   nearer,    its 

[202] 


Breaking  the  Spell 

glittering  growing  stronger,  Its  fire  burning  to- 
wards me.  I  saw  In  surprise  through  the  gloom 
in  my  mind  that  the  fire  had  touched  the  elms; 
their  dark  masses  were  faintly  luminous.  And 
the  mallard  drake,  riding  on  the  outer  pulses  of 
that  radiation,  was  purple  and  emerald.  But 
would  the  beauty  of  the  spring  surprise  us,  I 
wonder;  would  it  still  give  the  mind  a  twinge, 
sadden  us  with  a  nameless  disquiet,  shoot  through 
us  so  keen  an  anguish  when  the  almond  tree  is 
there  again  on  a  bright  day,  if  we  were  decent, 
healthy,  and  happy  creatures?  Perhaps  not.  It 
is  hard  to  say.  It  is  a  great  while  since  our  skin- 
less and  touchy  crowds  of  the  wonderful  indus- 
trial era,  moving  as  one  man  to  the  words  of  the 
daily  papers,  were  such  creatures.  Perhaps  we 
should  merely  yawn  and  stretch  ourselves,  feel  re- 
vived with  the  sun  a  little  warmer  on  our  backs, 
and  snuff  up  a  pleasant  smell  which  we  remem- 
bered; begin  to  whistle,  and  grope  for  an  adze. 

But  we  cannot  have  it  so.  The  spring  is  not 
for  us.  We  have  been  so  inventive.  We  have 
desired  other  things,  and  we  have  got  them.  We 
have  cleverly  made  a  way  of  life  that  exacts  so 
close  an  attention,  if  we  would  save  it  from  dis- 
aster, that  we  are  now  its  prisoners.  Peace  and 
freedom  have  become  but  a  vision  which  the  im- 
[203] 


Waiting  for  Daylight 

prisoned  view  through  the  bars  they  themselves 
have  made.  The  spring  we  see  now  is  in  a  world 
not  ours,  a  world  we  have  left,  which  is  still  close 
to  us,  but  is  unapproachable.  The  children  are 
in  it,  and  even,  apparently,  the  ducks.  It  is  a 
world  we  see  sometimes,  as  a  reminder — once  a 
year  or  so — of  what  we  could  have  made  of  life, 
and  what  we  have. 

Which  is  the  real  world?  I  worried  over  that 
as  I  was  leaving  the  park.  I  seemed  to  be  getting 
nearer  to  reality  near  Rotten  Row.  A  reassuring 
policeman  was  in  sight.  Motor-cars  that  were 
humiliating  with  their  enamel  and  crystal  were 
threading  about.  The  fashionable  ladies  and 
their  consorts  seemed  to  be  in  no  doubt  about  the 
world  they  were  in.  I  began  to  feel  mean  and 
actual.  While  thus  composing  my  mind  I  chanced 
to  look  backwards.  A  miniature  glade  was 
there,  where  the  tree-trunks  were  the  columns  in 
an  aisle.  Was  it  a  sward  between  them?  I 
doubt  whether  we  could  walk  It.  I  call  it  green. 
I  know  of  no  other  word.  Perhaps  the  sun  was 
playing  tricks  with  it.  It  may  not  have  been 
there.  As  I  kept  my  eye  on  it,  disbelieving  that 
light — desirous  to  believe  it,  but  unable  to,  faith 
being  weak — a  rabbit  moved  into  the  aisle.  I 
call  it  a  rabbit,  for  I  know  no  other  word.  But  I 
[204] 


Breaking  the  Spell 

declare  now  that  I  do  not  accept  that  creature. 
It  sat  up,  and  watched  me.  I  don't  say  it  was 
there.  As  far  as  I  know,  any  rabbit  would  have 
been  terrified  with  all  those  people  about.  But 
not  this  apparition,  its  back  to  the  sunset,  with  an 
aura  and  radiant  whiskers  of  gold.  It  regarded 
me  steadfastly.  I  looked  around  to  see  if  I  were 
alone  in  this. 

The  policeman  was  unconscious  of  it.  The 
lady  who  sat  on  the  chair  opposite,  the  lady  with 
the  noticeable  yellow  legs,  was  talking  in  anima- 
tion, but  I  doubt  it  was  about  this  rabbit.  The 
saunterers  were  passing  without  a  sign.  But  one 
little  girl  stood,  her  hands  behind  her,  oblivious  of 
all  but  that  admonitory  creature  In  an  unearthly 
light,  and  was  smiling  at  It.  It  was  the  only  con- 
firmation I  had.  I  have  no  recollection  now  of 
what  I  saw  in  the  day's  paper.  I  have  later  and 
better  news. 


THE  .  END 


[205] 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  proces 
Neu  ra„z,ng  agent:  Magnesium  Ox^ 
Treatment  Date:  July  2009 

in  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranbero,  Township,  PA  16066 
(724)  779-2111 


ISV^ 


^^n% 


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS 

iiir  "11 


li  Mil  I'll. 
0  014  135  957  5